LORD
OF
THE
FLIES
a
novel
by
WILLIAM
GOLDING
CHAPTER
ONE
The
Sound
of
the
Shell
The
boy
with
fair
hair
lowered
himself
down
the
last
few
feet
of
rock
and
began
to
pick
his
way
toward
the
lagoon.
Though
he
had
taken
off
his
school
sweater
and
trailed
it
now
from
one
hand,
his
grey
shirt
stuck
to
him
and
his
hair
was
plastered
to
his
forehead.
All
round
him
the
long
scar
smashed
into
the
jungle
was
a
bath
of
heat.
He
was
clambering
heavily
among
the
creepers
and
broken
trunks
when
a
bird,
a
vision
of
red
and
yellow,
flashed
upwards
with
a
witch-like
cry;
and
this
cry
was
echoed
by
another.
"Hi!"
it
said.
"Wait
a
minute!"
The
undergrowth
at
the
side
of
the
scar
was
shaken
and
a
multitude
of
raindrops
fell
pattering.
"Wait
a
minute,"
the
voice
said.
"I
got
caught
up."
The
fair
boy
stopped
and
jerked
his
stockings
with
an
automatic
gesture
that
made
the
jungle
seem
for
a
moment
like
the
Home
Counties.
The
voice
spoke
again.
"I
can't
hardly
move
with
all
these
creeper
things."
The
owner
of
the
voice
came
backing
out
of
the
undergrowth
so
that
twigs
scratched
on
a
greasy
wind-breaker.
The
naked
crooks
of
his
knees
were
plump,
caught
and
scratched
by
thorns.
He
bent
down,
removed
the
thorns
carefully,
and
turned
around.
He
was
shorter
than
the
fair
boy
and
very
fat.
He
came
forward,
searching
out
safe
lodgments
for
his
feet,
and
then
looked
up
through
thick
spectacles.
"Where's
the
man
with
the
megaphone?"
The
fair
boy
shook
his
head.
"This
is
an
island.
At
least
I
think
it's
an
island.
That's
a
reef
out
in
the
sea.
Perhaps
there
aren't
any
grownups
anywhere."
The
fat
boy
looked
startled.
"There
was
that
pilot.
But
he
wasn't
in
the
passenger
cabin,
he
was
up
in
front."
The
fair
boy
was
peering
at
the
reef
through
screwed-up
eyes.
"All
them
other
kids,"
the
fat
boy
went
on.
"Some
of
them
must
have
got
out.
They
must
have,
mustn't
they?"
The
fair
boy
began
to
pick
his
way
as
casually
as
possible
toward
the
water.
He
tried
to
be
offhand
and
not
too
obviously
uninterested,
but
the
fat
boy
hurried
after
him.
"Aren't
there
any
grownups
at
all?"
"I
don't
think
so."
The
fair
boy
said
this
solemnly;
but
then
the
delight
of
a
realized
ambition
overcame
him.
In
the
middle
of
the
scar
he
stood
on
his
head
and
grinned
at
the
reversed
fat
boy.
"No
grownups!"
The
fat
boy
thought
for
a
moment.
"That
pilot."
The
fair
boy
allowed
his
feet
to
come
down
and
sat
on
the
steamy
earth.
"He
must
have
flown
off
after
he
dropped
us.
He
couldn't
land
here.
Not
in
a
place
with
wheels."
"We
was
attacked!"
"He'll
be
back
all
right."
The
fat
boy
shook
his
head.
"When
we
was
coming
down
I
looked
through
one
of
them
windows.
I
saw
the
other
part
of
the
plane.
There
were
flames
coming
out
of
it."
He
looked
up
and
down
the
scar.
"And
this
is
what
the
cabin
done."
The
fair
boy
reached
out
and
touched
the
jagged
end
of
a
trunk.
For
a
moment
he
looked
interested.
"What
happened
to
it?"
he
asked.
"Where's
it
got
to
now?"
"That
storm
dragged
it
out
to
sea.
It
wasn't
half
dangerous
with
all
them
tree
trunks
falling.
There
must
have
been
some
kids
still
in
it."
He
hesitated
for
a
moment,
then
spoke
again.
"What's
your
name?"
"Ralph."
The
fat
boy
waited
to
be
asked
his
name
in
turn
but
this
proffer
of
acquaintance
was
not
made;
the
fair
boy
called
Ralph
smiled
vaguely,
stood
up,
and
began
to
make
his
way
once
more
toward
the
lagoon.
The
fat
boy
hung
steadily
at
his
shoulder.
"I
expect
there's
a
lot
more
of
us
scattered
about.
You
haven't
seen
any
others,
have
you?"
Ralph
shook
his
head
and
increased
his
speed.
Then
he
tripped
over
a
branch
and
came
down
with
a
crash.
The
fat
boy
stood
by
him,
breathing
hard.
"My
auntie
told
me
not
to
run,"
he
explained,
"on
account
of
my
asthma."
"Ass-mar?"
"That's
right.
Can't
catch
my
breath.
I
was
the
only
boy
in
our
school
what
had
asthma,"
said
the
fat
boy
with
a
touch
of
pride.
"And
I've
been
wearing
specs
since
I
was
three."
He
took
off
his
glasses
and
held
them
out
to
Ralph,
blinking
and
smiling,
and
then
started
to
wipe
them
against
his
grubby
wind-breaker.
An
expression
of
pain
and
inward
concentration
altered
the
pale
contours
of
his
face.
He
smeared
the
sweat
from
his
cheeks
and
quickly
adjusted
the
spectacles
on
his
nose.
"Them
fruit."
He
glanced
round
the
scar.
"Them
fruit,"
he
said,
"I
expect--"
He
put
on
his
glasses,
waded
away
from
Ralph,
and
crouched
down
among
the
tangled
foliage.
"I'll
be
out
again
in
just
a
minute--"
Ralph
disentangled
himself
cautiously
and
stole
away
through
the
branches.
In
a
few
seconds
the
fat
boy's
grunts
were
behind
him
and
he
was
hurrying
toward
the
screen
that
still
lay
between
him
and
the
lagoon.
He
climbed
over
a
broken
trunk
and
was
out
of
the
jungle.
The
shore
was
fledged
with
palm
trees.
These
stood
or
leaned
or
reclined
against
the
light
and
their
green
feathers
were
a
hundred
feet
up
in
the
air.
The
ground
beneath
them
was
a
bank
covered
with
coarse
grass,
torn
everywhere
by
the
upheavals
of
fallen
trees,
scattered
with
decaying
coconuts
and
palm
saplings.
Behind
this
was
the
darkness
of
the
forest
proper
and
the
open
space
of
the
scar.
Ralph
stood,
one
hand
against
a
grey
trunk,
and
screwed
up
his
eyes
against
the
shimmering
water.
Out
there,
perhaps
a
mile
away,
the
white
surf
flinked
on
a
coral
reef,
and
beyond
that
the
open
sea
was
dark
blue.
Within
the
irregular
arc
of
coral
the
lagoon
was
still
as
a
mountain
lake--blue
of
all
shades
and
shadowy
green
and
purple.
The
beach
between
the
palm
terrace
and
the
water
was
a
thin
stick,
endless
apparently,
for
to
Ralph's
left
the
perspectives
of
palm
and
beach
and
water
drew
to
a
point
at
infinity;
and
always,
almost
visible,
was
the
heat.
He
jumped
down
from
the
terrace.
The
sand
was
thick
over
his
black
shoes
and
the
heat
hit
him.
He
became
conscious
of
the
weight
of
clothes,
kicked
his
shoes
off
fiercely
and
ripped
off
each
stocking
with
its
elastic
garter
in
a
single
movement.
Then
he
leapt
back
on
the
terrace,
pulled
off
his
shirt,
and
stood
there
among
the
skull-like
coconuts
with
green
shadows
from
the
palms
and
the
forest
sliding
over
his
skin.
He
undid
the
snake-clasp
of
his
belt,
lugged
off
his
shorts
and
pants,
and
stood
there
naked,
looking
at
the
dazzling
beach
and
the
water.
He
was
old
enough,
twelve
years
and
a
few
months,
to
have
lost
the
prominent
tummy
of
childhood
and
not
yet
old
enough
for
adolescence
to
have
made
him
awkward.
You
could
see
now
that
he
might
make
a
boxer,
as
far
as
width
and
heaviness
of
shoulders
went,
but
there
was
a
mildness
about
his
mouth
and
eyes
that
proclaimed
no
devil.
He
patted
the
palm
trunk
softly,
and,
forced
at
last
to
believe
in
the
reality
of
the
island
laughed
delightedly
again
and
stood
on
his
head.
He
turned
neatly
on
to
his
feet,
jumped
down
to
the
beach,
knelt
and
swept
a
double
armful
of
sand
into
a
pile
against
his
chest.
Then
he
sat
back
and
looked
at
the
water
with
bright,
excited
eyes.
"Ralph--"
The
fat
boy
lowered
himself
over
the
terrace
and
sat
down
carefully,
using
the
edge
as
a
seat.
"I'm
sorry
I
been
such
a
time.
Them
fruit--"
He
wiped
his
glasses
and
adjusted
them
on
his
button
nose.
The
frame
had
made
a
deep,
pink
"V"
on
the
bridge.
He
looked
critically
at
Ralph's
golden
body
and
then
down
at
his
own
clothes.
He
laid
a
hand
on
the
end
of
a
zipper
that
extended
down
his
chest.
"My
auntie--"
Then
he
opened
the
zipper
with
decision
and
pulled
the
whole
wind-breaker
over
his
head.
"There!"
Ralph
looked
at
him
sidelong
and
said
nothing.
"I
expect
we'll
want
to
know
all
their
names,"
said
the
fat
boy,
"and
make
a
list.
We
ought
to
have
a
meeting."
Ralph
did
not
take
the
hint
so
the
fat
boy
was
forced
to
continue.
"I
don't
care
what
they
call
me,"
he
said
confidentially,
"so
long
as
they
don't
call
me
what
they
used
to
call
me
at
school."
Ralph
was
faintly
interested.
"What
was
that?"
The
fat
boy
glanced
over
his
shoulder,
then
leaned
toward
Ralph.
He
whispered.
"They
used
to
call
me
'Piggy.'"
Ralph
shrieked
with
laughter.
He
jumped
up.
"Piggy!
Piggy!"
"Ralph--please!"
Piggy
clasped
his
hands
in
apprehension.
"I
said
I
didn't
want--"
"Piggy!
Piggy!"
Ralph
danced
out
into
the
hot
air
of
the
beach
and
then
returned
as
a
fighter-plane,
with
wings
swept
back,
and
machine-gunned
Piggy.
"Sche-aa-ow!"
He
dived
in
the
sand
at
Piggy's
feet
and
lay
there
laughing.
"Piggy!"
Piggy
grinned
reluctantly,
pleased
despite
himself
at
even
this
much
recognition.
"So
long
as
you
don't
tell
the
others--"
Ralph
giggled
into
the
sand.
The
expression
of
pain
and
concentration
returned
to
Piggy's
face.
"Half
a
sec'."
He
hastened
back
into
the
forest.
Ralph
stood
up
and
trotted
along
to
the
right.
Here
the
beach
was
interrupted
abruptly
by
the
square
motif
of
the
landscape;
a
great
platform
of
pink
granite
thrust
up
uncompromisingly
through
forest
and
terrace
and
sand
and
lagoon
to
make
a
raised
jetty
four
feet
high.
The
top
of
this
was
covered
with
a
thin
layer
of
soil
and
coarse
grass
and
shaded
with
young
palm
trees.
There
was
not
enough
soil
for
them
to
grow
to
any
height
and
when
they
reached
perhaps
twenty
feet
they
fell
and
dried,
forming
a
criss-cross
pattern
of
trunks,
very
convenient
to
sit
on.
The
palms
that
still
stood
made
a
green
roof,
covered
on
the
underside
with
a
quivering
tangle
of
reflections
from
the
lagoon.
Ralph
hauled
himself
onto
this
platform,
noted
the
coolness
and
shade,
shut
one
eye,
and
decided
that
the
shadows
on
his
body
were
really
green.
He
picked
his
way
to
the
seaward
edge
of
the
platform
and
stood
looking
down
into
the
water.
It
was
clear
to
the
bottom
and
bright
with
the
efflorescence
of
tropical
weed
and
coral.
A
school
of
tiny,
glittering
fish
flicked
hither
and
thither.
Ralph
spoke
to
himself,
sounding
the
bass
strings
of
delight.
"Whizzoh!"
Beyond
the
platform
there
was
more
enchantment.
Some
act
of
God--a
typhoon
perhaps,
or
the
storm
that
had
accompanied
his
own
arrival--had
banked
sand
inside
the
lagoon
so
that
there
was
a
long,
deep
pool
in
the
beach
with
a
high
ledge
of
pink
granite
at
the
further
end.
Ralph
had
been
deceived
before
now
by
the
specious
appearance
of
depth
in
a
beach
pool
and
he
approached
this
one
preparing
to
be
disappointed.
But
the
island
ran
true
to
form
and
the
incredible
pool,
which
clearly
was
only
invaded
by
the
sea
at
high
tide,
was
so
deep
at
one
end
as
to
be
dark
green.
Ralph
inspected
the
whole
thirty
yards
carefully
and
then
plunged
in.
The
water
was
warmer
than
his
blood
and
he
might
have
been
swimming
in
a
huge
bath.
Piggy
appeared
again,
sat
on
the
rocky
ledge,
and
watched
Ralph's
green
and
white
body
enviously.
"You
can't
half
swim."
"Piggy."
Piggy
took
off
his
shoes
and
socks,
ranged
them
carefully
on
the
ledge,
and
tested
the
water
with
one
toe.
"It's
hot!"
"What
did
you
expect?"
"I
didn't
expect
nothing.
My
auntie--"
"Sucks
to
your
auntie!"
Ralph
did
a
surface
dive
and
swam
under
water
with
his
eyes
open;
the
sandy
edge
of
the
pool
loomed
up
like
a
hillside.
He
turned
over,
holding
his
nose,
and
a
golden
light
danced
and
shattered
just
over
his
face.
Piggy
was
looking
determined
and
began
to
take
off
his
shorts.
Presently
he
was
palely
and
fatly
naked.
He
tiptoed
down
the
sandy
side
of
the
pool,
and
sat
there
up
to
his
neck
in
water
smiling
proudly
at
Ralph.
"Aren't
you
going
to
swim?"
Piggy
shook
his
head.
"I
can't
swim.
I
wasn't
allowed.
My
asthma--"
"Sucks
to
your
ass-mar!"
Piggy
bore
this
with
a
sort
of
humble
patience.
"You
can't
half
swim
well."
Ralph
paddled
backwards
down
the
slope,
immersed
his
mouth
and
blew
a
jet
of
water
into
the
air.
Then
he
lifted
his
chin
and
spoke.
"I
could
swim
when
I
was
five.
Daddy
taught
me.
He's
a
commander
in
the
Navy.
When
he
gets
leave
he'll
come
and
rescue
us.
What's
your
father?"
Piggy
flushed
suddenly.
"My
dad's
dead,"
he
said
quickly,
"and
my
mum--"
He
took
off
his
glasses
and
looked
vainly
for
something
with
which
to
clean
them.
"I
used
to
live
with
my
auntie.
She
kept
a
candy
store.
I
used
to
get
ever
so
many
candies.
As
many
as
I
liked.
When'll
your
dad
rescue
us?"
"Soon
as
he
can."
Piggy
rose
dripping
from
the
water
and
stood
naked,
cleaning
his
glasses
with
a
sock.
The
only
sound
that
reached
them
now
through
the
heat
of
the
morning
was
the
long,
grinding
roar
of
the
breakers
on
the
reef.
"How
does
he
know
we're
here?"
Ralph
lolled
in
the
water.
Sleep
enveloped
him
like
the
swathing
mirages
that
were
wrestling
with
the
brilliance
of
the
lagoon.
"How
does
he
know
we're
here?"
Because,
thought
Ralph,
because,
because.
The
roar
from
the
reef
became
very
distant.
"They'd
tell
him
at
the
airport."
Piggy
shook
his
head,
put
on
his
flashing
glasses
and
looked
down
at
Ralph.
"Not
them.
Didn't
you
hear
what
the
pilot
said?
About
the
atom
bomb?
They're
all
dead."
Ralph
pulled
himself
out
of
the
water,
stood
facing
Piggy,
and
considered
this
unusual
problem.
Piggy
persisted.
"This
an
island,
isn't
it?"
"I
climbed
a
rock,"
said
Ralph
slowly,
"and
I
think
this
is
an
island."
\"They're
all
dead,"
said
Piggy,
"an'
this
is
an
island.
Nobody
don't
know
we're
here.
Your
dad
don't
know,
nobody
don't
know--"
His
lips
quivered
and
the
spectacles
were
dimmed
with
mist.
"We
may
stay
here
till
we
die."
With
that
word
the
heat
seemed
to
increase
till
it
became
a
threatening
weight
and
the
lagoon
attacked
them
with
a
blinding
effulgence.
"Get
my
clothes,"
muttered
Ralph.
"Along
there."
He
trotted
through
the
sand,
enduring
the
sun's
enmity,
crossed
the
platform
and
found
his
scattered
clothes.
To
put
on
a
grey
shirt
once
more
was
strangely
pleasing.
Then
he
climbed
the
edge
of
the
platform
and
sat
in
the
green
shade
on
a
convenient
trunk.
Piggy
hauled
himself
up,
carrying
most
of
his
clothes
under
his
arms.
Then
he
sat
carefully
on
a
fallen
trunk
near
the
little
cliff
that
fronted
the
lagoon;
and
the
tangled
reflections
quivered
over
him.
Presently
he
spoke.
"We
got
to
find
the
others.
We
got
to
do
something."
Ralph
said
nothing.
Here
was
a
coral
island.
Protected
from
the
sun,
ignoring
Piggy's
ill-omened
talk,
he
dreamed
pleasantly.
Piggy
insisted.
"How
many
of
us
are
there?"
Ralph
came
forward
and
stood
by
Piggy.
"I
don't
know."
Here
and
there,
little
breezes
crept
over
the
polished
waters
beneath
the
haze
of
heat.
When
these
breezes
reached
the
platform
the
palm
fronds
would
whisper,
so
that
spots
of
blurred
sunlight
slid
over
their
bodies
or
moved
like
bright,
winged
things
in
the
shade.
Piggy
looked
up
at
Ralph.
All
the
shadows
on
Ralph's
face
were
reversed;
green
above,
bright
below
from
the
lagoon.
A
blur
of
sunlight
was
crawling
across
his
hair.
"We
got
to
do
something."
Ralph
looked
through
him.
Here
at
last
was
the
imagined
but
never
fully
realized
place
leaping
into
real
life.
Ralph's
lips
parted
in
a
delighted
smile
and
Piggy,
taking
this
smile
to
himself
as
a
mark
of
recognition,
laughed
with
pleasure.
"If
it
really
is
an
island--"
"What's
that?"
Ralph
had
stopped
smiling
and
was
pointing
into
the
lagoon.
Something
creamy
lay
among
the
ferny
weeds.
"A
stone."
"No.
A
shell."
Suddenly
Piggy
was
a-bubble
with
decorous
excitement.
"S'right.
It's
a
shell!
I
seen
one
like
that
before.
On
someone's
back
wall.
A
conch
he
called
it.
He
used
to
blow
it
and
then
his
mum
would
come.
It's
ever
so
valuable--"
Near
to
Ralph's
elbow
a
palm
sapling
leaned
out
over
the
lagoon.
Indeed,
the
weight
was
already
pulling
a
lump
from
the
poor
soil
and
soon
it
would
fall.
He
tore
out
the
stem
and
began
to
poke
about
in
the
water,
while
the
brilliant
fish
flicked
away
on
this
side
and
that.
Piggy
leaned
dangerously.
"Careful!
You'll
break
it--"
"Shut
up."
Ralph
spoke
absently.
The
shell
was
interesting
and
pretty
and
a
worthy
plaything;
but
the
vivid
phantoms
of
his
day-dream
still
interposed
between
him
and
Piggy,
who
in
this
context
was
an
irrelevance.
The
palm
sapling,
bending,
pushed
the
shell
across
the
weeds.
Ralph
used
one
hand
as
a
fulcrum
and
pressed
down
with
the
other
till
the
shell
rose,
dripping,
and
Piggy
could
make
a
grab.
Now
the
shell
was
no
longer
a
thing
seen
but
not
to
be
touched,
Ralph
too
became
excited.
Piggy
babbled:
"--a
conch;
ever
so
expensive.
I
bet
if
you
wanted
to
buy
one,
you'd
have
to
pay
pounds
and
pounds
and
pounds--he
had
it
on
his
garden
wall,
and
my
auntie--"
Ralph
took
the
shell
from
Piggy
and
a
little
water
ran
down
his
arm.
In
color
the
shell
was
deep
cream,
touched
here
and
there
with
fading
pink.
Between
the
point,
worn
away
into
a
little
hole,
and
the
pink
lips
of
the
mouth,
lay
eighteen
inches
of
shell
with
a
slight
spiral
twist
and
covered
with
a
delicate,
embossed
pattern.
Ralph
shook
sand
out
of
the
deep
tube.
"--mooed
like
a
cow,"
he
said.
"He
had
some
white
stones
too,
an'
a
bird
cage
with
a
green
parrot.
He
didn't
blow
the
white
stones,
of
course,
an'
he
said--"
Piggy
paused
for
breath
and
stroked
the
glistening
thing
that
lay
in
Ralph's
hands.
"Ralph!"
Ralph
looked
up.
"We
can
use
this
to
call
the
others.
Have
a
meeting.
They'll
come
when
they
hear
us--"
He
beamed
at
Ralph.
"That
was
what
you
meant,
didn't
you?
That's
why
you
got
the
conch
out
of
the
water?"
Ralph
pushed
back
his
fair
hair.
"How
did
your
friend
blow
the
conch?"
"He
kind
of
spat,"
said
Piggy.
"My
auntie
wouldn't
let
me
blow
on
account
of
my
asthma.
He
said
you
blew
from
down
here."
Piggy
laid
a
hand
on
his
jutting
abdomen.
"You
try,
Ralph.
You'll
call
the
others."
Doubtfully,
Ralph
laid
the
small
end
of
the
shell
against
his
mouth
and
blew.
There
came
a
rushing
sound
from
its
mouth
but
nothing
more.
Ralph
wiped
the
salt
water
off
his
lips
and
tried
again,
but
the
shell
remained
silent.
"He
kind
of
spat."
Ralph
pursed
his
lips
and
squirted
air
into
the
shell,
which
emitted
a
low,
farting
noise.
This
amused
both
boys
so
much
that
Ralph
went
on
squirting
for
some
minutes,
between
bouts
of
laughter.
"He
blew
from
down
here."
Ralph
grasped
the
idea
and
hit
the
shell
with
air
from
his
diaphragm.
Immediately
the
thing
sounded.
A
deep,
harsh
note
boomed
under
the
palms,
spread
through
the
intricacies
of
the
forest
and
echoed
back
from
the
pink
granite
of
the
mountain.
Clouds
of
birds
rose
from
the
treetops,
and
something
squealed
and
ran
in
the
undergrowth.
Ralph
took
the
shell
away
from
his
lips.
"Gosh!"
His
ordinary
voice
sounded
like
a
whisper
after
the
harsh
note
of
the
conch.
He
laid
the
conch
against
his
lips,
took
a
deep
breath
and
blew
once
more.
The
note
boomed
again:
and
then
at
his
firmer
pressure,
the
note,
fluking
up
an
octave,
became
a
strident
blare
more
penetrating
than
before.
Piggy
was
shouting
something,
his
face
pleased,
his
glasses
flashing.
The
birds
cried,
small
animals
scuttered.
Ralph's
breath
failed;
the
note
dropped
the
octave,
became
a
low
wubber,
was
a
rush
of
air.
The
conch
was
silent,
a
gleaming
tusk;
Ralph's
face
was
dark
with
breathlessness
and
the
air
over
the
island
was
full
of
bird-clamor
and
echoes
ringing.
"I
bet
you
can
hear
that
for
miles."
Ralph
found
his
breath
and
blew
a
series
of
short
blasts.
Piggy
exclaimed:
"There's
one!"
A
child
had
appeared
among
the
palms,
about
a
hundred
yards
along
the
beach.
He
was
a
boy
of
perhaps
six
years,
sturdy
and
fair,
his
clothes
torn,
his
face
covered
with
a
sticky
mess
of
fruit.
His
trousers
had
been
lowered
for
an
obvious
purpose
and
had
only
been
pulled
back
half-way.
He
jumped
off
the
palm
terrace
into
the
sand
and
his
trousers
fell
about
his
ankles;
he
stepped
out
of
them
and
trotted
to
the
platform.
Piggy
helped
him
up.
Meanwhile
Ralph
continued
to
blow
till
voices
shouted
in
the
forest.
The
small
boy
squatted
in
front
of
Ralph,
looking
up
brightly
and
vertically.
As
he
received
the
reassurance
of
something
purposeful
being
done
he
began
to
look
satisfied,
and
his
only
clean
digit,
a
pink
thumb,
slid
into
his
mouth.
Piggy
leaned
down
to
him.
"What's
yer
name?"
"Johnny."
Piggy
muttered
the
name
to
himself
and
then
shouted
it
to
Ralph,
who
was
not
interested
because
he
was
still
blowing.
His
face
was
dark
with
the
violent
pleasure
of
making
this
stupendous
noise,
and
his
heart
was
making
the
stretched
shirt
shake.
The
shouting
in
the
forest
was
nearer.
Signs
of
life
were
visible
now
on
the
beach.
The
sand,
trembling
beneath
the
heat
haze,
concealed
many
figures
in
its
miles
of
length;
boys
were
making
their
way
toward
the
platform
through
the
hot,
dumb
sand.
Three
small
children,
no
older
than
Johnny,
appeared
from
startlingly
close
at
hand,
where
they
had
been
gorging
fruit
in
the
forest.
A
dark
little
boy,
not
much
younger
than
Piggy,
parted
a
tangle
of
undergrowth,
walked
on
to
the
platform,
and
smiled
cheerfully
at
everybody.
More
and
more
of
them
came.
Taking
their
cue
from
the
innocent
Johnny,
they
sat
down
on
the
fallen
palm
trunks
and
waited.
Ralph
continued
to
blow
short,
penetrating
blasts.
Piggy
moved
among
the
crowd,
asking
names
and
frowning
to
remember
them.
The
children
gave
him
the
same
simple
obedience
that
they
had
given
to
the
men
with
megaphones.
Some
were
naked
and
carrying
their
clothes;
others
half-naked,
or
more
or
less
dressed,
in
school
uniforms,
grey,
blue,
fawn,
jacketed,
or
jerseyed.
There
were
badges,
mottoes
even,
stripes
of
color
in
stockings
and
pullovers.
Their
heads
clustered
above
the
trunks
in
the
green
shade;
heads
brown,
fair,
black,
chestnut,
sandy,
mouse-colored;
heads
muttering,
whispering,
heads
full
of
eyes
that
watched
Ralph
and
speculated.
Something
was
being
done.
The
children
who
came
along
the
beach,
singly
or
in
twos,
leapt
into
visibility
when
they
crossed
the
line
from
heat
haze
to
nearer
sand.
Here,
the
eye
was
first
attracted
to
a
black,
bat-like
creature
that
danced
on
the
sand,
and
only
later
perceived
the
body
above
it.
The
bat
was
the
child's
shadow,
shrunk
by
the
vertical
sun
to
a
patch
between
the
hurrying
feet.
Even
while
he
blew,
Ralph
noticed
the
last
pair
of
bodies
that
reached
the
platform
above
a
fluttering
patch
of
black.
The
two
boys,
bullet-headed
and
with
hair
like
tow,
flung
themselves
down
and
lay
grinning
and
panting
at
Ralph
like
dogs.
They
were
twins,
and
the
eye
was
shocked
and
incredulous
at
such
cheery
duplication.
They
breathed
together,
they
grinned
together,
they
were
chunky
and
vital.
They
raised
wet
lips
at
Ralph,
for
they
seemed
provided
with
not
quite
enough
skin,
so
that
their
profiles
were
blurred
and
their
mouths
pulled
open.
Piggy
bent
his
flashing
glasses
to
them
and
could
be
heard
between
the
blasts,
repeating
their
names.
"Sam,
Eric,
Sam,
Eric."
Then
he
got
muddled;
the
twins
shook
their
heads
and
pointed
at
each
other
and
the
crowd
laughed.
At
last
Ralph
ceased
to
blow
and
sat
there,
the
conch
trailing
from
one
hand,
his
head
bowed
on
his
knees.
As
the
echoes
died
away
so
did
the
laughter,
and
there
was
silence.
Within
the
diamond
haze
of
the
beach
something
dark
was
fumbling
along.
Ralph
saw
it
first,
and
watched
till
the
intentness
of
his
gaze
drew
all
eyes
that
way.
Then
the
creature
stepped
from
mirage
on
to
clear
sand,
and
they
saw
that
the
darkness
was
not
all
shadow
but
mostly
clothing.
The
creature
was
a
party
of
boys,
marching
approximately
in
step
in
two
parallel
lines
and
dressed
in
strangely
eccentric
clothing.
Shorts,
shirts,
and
different
garments
they
carried
in
their
hands;
but
each
boy
wore
a
square
black
cap
with
a
silver
badge
on
it.
Their
bodies,
from
throat
to
ankle,
were
hidden
by
black
cloaks
which
bore
a
long
silver
cross
on
the
left
breast
and
each
neck
was
finished
off
with
a
hambone
frill.
The
heat
of
the
tropics,
the
descent,
the
search
for
food,
and
now
this
sweaty
march
along
the
blazing
beach
had
given
them
the
complexions
of
newly
washed
plums.
The
boy
who
controlled
them
was
dressed
in
the
same
way
though
his
cap
badge
was
golden.
When
his
party
was
about
ten
yards
from
the
platform
he
shouted
an
order
and
they
halted,
gasping,
sweating,
swaying
in
the
fierce
light.
The
boy
himself
came
forward,
vaulted
on
to
the
platform
with
his
cloak
flying,
and
peered
into
what
to
him
was
almost
complete
darkness.
"Where's
the
man
with
the
trumpet?"
Ralph,
sensing
his
sun-blindness,
answered
him.
"There's
no
man
with
a
trumpet.
Only
me."
The
boy
came
close
and
peered
down
at
Ralph,
screwing
up
his
face
as
he
did
so.
What
he
saw
of
the
fair-haired
boy
with
the
creamy
shell
on
his
knees
did
not
seem
to
satisfy
him.
He
turned
quickly,
his
black
cloak
circling.
"Isn't
there
a
ship,
then?"
Inside
the
floating
cloak
he
was
tall,
thin,
and
bony;
and
his
hair
was
red
beneath
the
black
cap.
His
face
was
crumpled
and
freckled,
and
ugly
without
silliness.
Out
of
this
face
stared
two
light
blue
eyes,
frustrated
now,
and
turning,
or
ready
to
turn,
to
anger.
"Isn't
there
a
man
here?"
Ralph
spoke
to
his
back.
"No.
We're
having
a
meeting.
Come
and
join
in."
The
group
of
cloaked
boys
began
to
scatter
from
close
line.
The
tall
boy
shouted
at
them.
"Choir!
Stand
still!"
Wearily
obedient,
the
choir
huddled
into
line
and
stood
there
swaying
in
the
sun.
None
the
less,
some
began
to
protest
faintly.
"But,
Merridew.
Please,
Merridew
.
.
.
can't
we?"
Then
one
of
the
boys
flopped
on
his
face
in
the
sand
and
the
line
broke
up.
They
heaved
the
fallen
boy
to
the
platform
and
let
him
lie.
Merridew,
his
eyes
staring,
made
the
best
of
a
bad
job.
"All
right
then.
Sit
down.
Let
him
alone."
"But
Merridew."
"He's
always
throwing
a
faint,"
said
Merridew.
"He
did
in
Gib.;
and
Addis;
and
at
matins
over
the
precentor."
This
last
piece
of
shop
brought
sniggers
from
the
choir,
who
perched
like
black
birds
on
the
criss-cross
trunks
and
examined
Ralph
with
interest.
Piggy
asked
no
names.
He
was
intimidated
by
this
uniformed
superiority
and
the
offhand
authority
in
Merridew's
voice.
He
shrank
to
the
other
side
of
Ralph
and
busied
himself
with
his
glasses.
Merridew
turned
to
Ralph.
"Aren't
there
any
grownups?"
"No."
Merridew
sat
down
on
a
trunk
and
looked
round
the
circle.
"Then
we'll
have
to
look
after
ourselves."
Secure
on
the
other
side
of
Ralph,
Piggy
spoke
timidly.
"That's
why
Ralph
made
a
meeting.
So
as
we
can
decide
what
to
do.
We've
heard
names.
That's
Johnny.
Those
two--they're
twins,
Sam
'n
Eric.
Which
is
Eric--?
You?
No--you're
Sam--"
"I'm
Sam--"
"'n
I'm
Eric."
"We'd
better
all
have
names,"
said
Ralph,
"so
I'm
Ralph."
"We
got
most
names,"
said
Piggy.
"Got
'em
just
now."
"Kids'
names,"
said
Merridew.
"Why
should
I
be
Jack?
I'm
Merridew."
Ralph
turned
to
him
quickly.
This
was
the
voice
of
one
who
knew
his
own
mind.
"Then,"
went
on
Piggy,
"that
boy--I
forget--"
"You're
talking
too
much,"
said
Jack
Merridew.
"Shut
up,
Fatty."
Laughter
arose.
"He's
not
Fatty,"
cried
Ralph,
"his
real
name's
Piggy!"
"Piggy!"
"Piggy!"
"Oh,
Piggy!"
A
storm
of
laughter
arose
and
even
the
tiniest
child
joined
in.
For
the
moment
the
boys
were
a
closed
circuit
of
sympathy
with
Piggy
outside:
he
went
very
pink,
bowed
his
head
and
cleaned
his
glasses
again.
Finally
the
laughter
died
away
and
the
naming
continued.
There
was
Maurice,
next
in
size
among
the
choir
boys
to
Jack,
but
broad
and
grinning
all
the
time.
There
was
a
slight,
furtive
boy
whom
no
one
knew,
who
kept
to
himself
with
an
inner
intensity
of
avoidance
and
secrecy.
He
muttered
that
his
name
was
Roger
and
was
silent
again.
Bill,
Robert,
Harold,
Henry;
the
choir
boy
who
had
fainted
sat
up
against
a
palm
trunk,
smiled
pallidly
at
Ralph
and
said
that
his
name
was
Simon.
Jack
spoke.
"We've
got
to
decide
about
being
rescued."
There
was
a
buzz.
One
of
the
small
boys,
Henry,
said
that
he
wanted
to
go
home.
"Shut
up,"
said
Ralph
absently.
He
lifted
the
conch.
"Seems
to
me
we
ought
to
have
a
chief
to
decide
things."
"A
chief!
A
chief!"
"I
ought
to
be
chief,"
said
Jack
with
simple
arrogance,
"because
I'm
chapter
chorister
and
head
boy.
I
can
sing
C
sharp."
Another
buzz.
"Well
then,"
said
Jack,
"I--"
He
hesitated.
The
dark
boy,
Roger,
stirred
at
last
and
spoke
up.
"Let's
have
a
vote."
"Yes!"
"Vote
for
chief!"
"Let's
vote--"
This
toy
of
voting
was
almost
as
pleasing
as
the
conch.
Jack
started
to
protest
but
the
clamor
changed
from
the
general
wish
for
a
chief
to
an
election
by
acclaim
of
Ralph
himself.
None
of
the
boys
could
have
found
good
reason
for
this;
what
intelligence
had
been
shown
was
traceable
to
Piggy
while
the
most
obvious
leader
was
Jack.
But
there
was
a
stillness
about
Ralph
as
he
sat
that
marked
him
out:
there
was
his
size,
and
attractive
appearance;
and
most
obscurely,
yet
most
powerfully,
there
was
the
conch.
The
being
that
had
blown
that,
had
sat
waiting
for
them
on
the
platform
with
the
delicate
thing
balanced
on
his
knees,
was
set
apart.
"Him
with
the
shell."
"Ralph!
Ralph!"
"Let
him
be
chief
with
the
trumpet-thing."
Ralph
raised
a
hand
for
silence.
"All
right.
Who
wants
Jack
for
chief?"
With
dreary
obedience
the
choir
raised
their
hands.
"Who
wants
me?"
Every
hand
outside
the
choir
except
Piggy's
was
raised
immediately.
Then
Piggy,
too,
raised
his
hand
grudgingly
into
the
air.
Ralph
counted.
"I'm
chief
then."
The
circle
of
boys
broke
into
applause.
Even
the
choir
applauded;
and
the
freckles
on
Jack's
face
disappeared
under
a
blush
of
mortification.
He
started
up,
then
changed
his
mind
and
sat
down
again
while
the
air
rang.
Ralph
looked
at
him,
eager
to
offer
something.
"The
choir
belongs
to
you,
of
course."
"They
could
be
the
army--"
"Or
hunters--"
"They
could
be--"
The
suffusion
drained
away
from
Jack's
face.
Ralph
waved
again
for
silence.
"Jack's
in
charge
of
the
choir.
They
can
be--what
do
you
want
them
to
be?"
"Hunters."
Jack
and
Ralph
smiled
at
each
other
with
shy
liking.
The
rest
began
to
talk
eagerly.
Jack
stood
up.
"All
right,
choir.
Take
off
your
togs."
As
if
released
from
class,
the
choir
boys
stood
up,
chattered,
piled
their
black
cloaks
on
the
grass.
Jack
laid
his
on
the
trunk
by
Ralph.
His
grey
shorts
were
sticking
to
him
with
sweat.
Ralph
glanced
at
them
admiringly,
and
when
Jack
saw
his
glance
he
explained.
"I
tried
to
get
over
that
hill
to
see
if
there
was
water
all
round.
But
your
shell
called
us."
Ralph
smiled
and
held
up
the
conch
for
silence.
"Listen,
everybody.
I've
got
to
have
time
to
think
things
out.
I
can't
decide
what
to
do
straight
off.
If
this
isn't
an
island
we
might
be
rescued
straight
away.
So
we've
got
to
decide
if
this
is
an
island.
Everybody
must
stay
round
here
and
wait
and
not
go
away.
Three
of
us--if
we
take
more
we'd
get
all
mixed,
and
lose
each
other--three
of
us
will
go
on
an
expedition
and
find
out.
I'll
go,
and
Jack,
and,
and
.
.
."
He
looked
round
the
circle
of
eager
faces.
There
was
no
lack
of
boys
to
choose
from.
"And
Simon."
The
boys
round
Simon
giggled,
and
he
stood
up,
laughing
a
little.
Now
that
the
pallor
of
his
faint
was
over,
he
was
a
skinny,
vivid
little
boy,
with
a
glance
coming
up
from
under
a
hut
of
straight
hair
that
hung
down,
black
and
coarse.
He
nodded
at
Ralph.
"I'll
come."
"And
I--"
Jack
snatched
from
behind
him
a
sizable
sheath-knife
and
clouted
it
into
a
trunk.
The
buzz
rose
and
died
away.
Piggy
stirred.
"I'll
come."
Ralph
turned
to
him.
"You're
no
good
on
a
job
like
this."
"All
the
same--"
"We
don't
want
you,"
said
Jack,
flatly.
"Three's
enough."
Piggy's
glasses
flashed.
"I
was
with
him
when
he
found
the
conch.
I
was
with
him
before
anyone
else
was."
Jack
and
the
others
paid
no
attention.
There
was
a
general
dispersal.
Ralph,
Jack
and
Simon
jumped
off
the
platform
and
walked
along
the
sand
past
the
bathing
pool.
Piggy
hung
bumbling
behind
them.
"If
Simon
walks
in
the
middle
of
us,"
said
Ralph,
"then
we
could
talk
over
his
head."
The
three
of
them
fell
into
step.
This
meant
that
every
now
and
then
Simon
had
to
do
a
double
shuffle
to
catch
up
with
the
others.
Presently
Ralph
stopped
and
turned
back
to
Piggy.
"Look."
Jack
and
Simon
pretended
to
notice
nothing.
They
walked
on.
"You
can't
come."
Piggy's
glasses
were
misted
again--this
time
with
humiliation.
"You
told
'em.
After
what
I
said."
His
face
flushed,
his
mouth
trembled.
"After
I
said
I
didn't
want--"
"What
on
earth
are
you
talking
about?"
"About
being
called
Piggy.
I
said
I
didn't
care
as
long
as
they
didn't
call
me
Piggy;
an'
I
said
not
to
tell
and
then
you
went
an'
said
straight
out--"
Stillness
descended
on
them.
Ralph,
looking
with
more
understanding
at
Piggy,
saw
that
he
was
hurt
and
crushed.
He
hovered
between
the
two
courses
of
apology
or
further
insult.
"Better
Piggy
than
Fatty,"
he
said
at
last,
with
the
directness
of
genuine
leadership,
"and
anyway,
I'm
sorry
if
you
feel
like
that.
Now
go
back,
Piggy,
and
take
names.
That's
your
job.
So
long."
He
turned
and
raced
after
the
other
two.
Piggy
stood
and
the
rose
of
indignation
faded
slowly
from
his
cheeks.
He
went
back
to
the
platform.
The
three
boys
walked
briskly
on
the
sand.
The
tide
was
low
and
there
was
a
strip
of
weed-strewn
beach
that
was
almost
as
firm
as
a
road.
A
kind
of
glamour
was
spread
over
them
and
the
scene
and
they
were
conscious
of
the
glamour
and
made
happy
by
it.
They
turned
to
each
other,
laughing
excitedly,
talking,
not
listening.
The
air
was
bright.
Ralph,
faced
by
the
task
of
translating
all
this
into
an
explanation,
stood
on
his
head
and
fell
over.
When
they
had
done
laughing,
Simon
stroked
Ralph's
arm
shyly;
and
they
had
to
laugh
again.
"Come
on,"
said
Jack
presently,
"we're
explorers."
"We'll
go
to
the
end
of
the
island,"
said
Ralph,
"and
look
round
the
corner."
"If
it
is
an
island--"
Now,
toward
the
end
of
the
afternoon,
the
mirages
were
settling
a
little.
They
found
the
end
of
the
island,
quite
distinct,
and
not
magicked
out
of
shape
or
sense.
There
was
a
jumble
of
the
usual
squareness,
with
one
great
block
sitting
out
in
the
lagoon.
Sea
birds
were
nesting
there.
"Like
icing,"
said
Ralph,
"on
a
pink
cake."
"We
shan't
see
round
this
corner,"
said
Jack,
"because
there
isn't
one.
Only
a
slow
curve--and
you
can
see,
the
rocks
get
worse--"
Ralph
shaded
his
eyes
and
followed
the
jagged
outline
of
the
crags
up
toward
the
mountain.
This
part
of
the
beach
was
nearer
the
mountain
than
any
other
that
they
had
seen.
"We'll
try
climbing
the
mountain
from
here,"
he
said.
"I
should
think
this
is
the
easiest
way.
There's
less
of
that
jungly
stuff;
and
more
pink
rock.
Come
on."
The
three
boys
began
to
scramble
up.
Some
unknown
force
had
wrenched
and
shattered
these
cubes
so
that
they
lay
askew,
often
piled
diminishingly
on
each
other.
The
most
usual
feature
of
the
rock
was
a
pink
cliff
surmounted
by
a
skewed
block;
and
that
again
surmounted,
and
that
again,
till
the
pinkness
became
a
stack
of
balanced
rock
projecting
through
the
looped
fantasy
of
the
forest
creepers.
Where
the
pink
cliffs
rose
out
of
the
ground
there
were
often
narrow
tracks
winding
upwards.
They
could
edge
along
them,
deep
in
the
plant
world,
their
faces
to
the
rock.
"What
made
this
track?"
Jack
paused,
wiping
the
sweat
from
his
face.
Ralph
stood
by
him,
breathless.
"Men?"
Jack
shook
his
head.
"Animals."
Ralph
peered
into
the
darkness
under
the
trees.
The
forest
minutely
vibrated.
"Come
on."
The
difficulty
was
not
the
steep
ascent
round
the
shoulders
of
rock,
but
the
occasional
plunges
through
the
undergrowth
to
get
to
the
next
path.
Here
the
roots
and
stems
of
creepers
were
in
such
tangles
that
the
boys
had
to
thread
through
them
like
pliant
needles.
Their
only
guide,
apart
from
the
brown
ground
and
occasional
flashes
of
light
through
the
foliage,
was
the
tendency
of
slope:
whether
this
hole,
laced
as
it
was
with
the
cables
of
creeper,
stood
higher
than
that.
Somehow,
they
moved
up.
Immured
in
these
tangles,
at
perhaps
their
most
difficult
moment,
Ralph
turned
with
shining
eyes
to
the
others.
"Wacco."
"Wizard."
"Smashing."
The
cause
of
their
pleasure
was
not
obvious.
All
three
were
hot,
dirty
and
exhausted.
Ralph
was
badly
scratched.
The
creepers
were
as
thick
as
their
thighs
and
left
little
but
tunnels
for
further
penetration.
Ralph
shouted
experimentally
and
they
listened
to
the
muted
echoes.
"This
is
real
exploring,"
said
Jack.
"I
bet
nobody's
been
here
before."
"We
ought
to
draw
a
map,"
said
Ralph,
"only
we
haven't
any
paper."
"We
could
make
scratches
on
bark,"
said
Simon,
"and
rub
black
stuff
in."
Again
came
the
solemn
communion
of
shining
eyes
in
the
gloom.
"Wacco."
"Wizard."
There
was
no
place
for
standing
on
one's
head.
This
time
Ralph
expressed
the
intensity
of
his
emotion
by
pretending
to
knock
Simon
down;
and
soon
they
were
a
happy,
heaving
pile
in
the
under-dusk.
When
they
had
fallen
apart
Ralph
spoke
first.
"Got
to
get
on."
The
pink
granite
of
the
next
cliff
was
further
back
from
the
creepers
and
trees
so
that
they
could
trot
up
the
path.
This
again
led
into
more
open
forest
so
that
they
had
a
glimpse
of
the
spread
sea.
With
openness
came
the
sun;
it
dried
the
sweat
that
had
soaked
their
clothes
in
the
dark,
damp
heat.
At
last
the
way
to
the
top
looked
like
a
scramble
over
pink
rock,
with
no
more
plunging
through
darkness.
The
boys
chose
their
way
through
defiles
and
over
heaps
of
sharp
stone.
"Look!
Look!"
High
over
this
end
of
the
island,
the
shattered
rocks
lifted
up
their
stacks
and
chimneys.
This
one,
against
which
Jack
leaned,
moved
with
a
grating
sound
when
they
pushed.
"Come
on--"
But
not
"Come
on"
to
the
top.
The
assault
on
the
summit
must
wait
while
the
three
boys
accepted
this
challenge.
The
rock
was
as
large
as
a
small
motor
car.
"Heave!"
Sway
back
and
forth,
catch
the
rhythm.
"Heave!"
Increase
the
swing
of
the
pendulum,
increase,
increase,
come
up
and
bear
against
that
point
of
furthest
balance--
increase--increase--
"Heave!"
The
great
rock
loitered,
poised
on
one
toe,
decided
not
to
return,
moved
through
the
air,
fell,
struck,
turned
over,
leapt
droning
through
the
air
and
smashed
a
deep
hole
in
the
canopy
of
the
forest.
Echoes
and
birds
flew,
white
and
pink
dust
floated,
the
forest
further
down
shook
as
with
the
passage
of
an
enraged
monster:
and
then
the
island
was
still.
"Wacco!"
"Like
a
bomb!"
"Whee-aa-oo!"
Not
for
five
minutes
could
they
drag
themselves
away
from
this
triumph.
But
they
left
at
last.
The
way
to
the
top
was
easy
after
that.
As
they
reached
the
last
stretch
Ralph
stopped.
"Golly!"
They
were
on
the
lip
of
a
circular
hollow
in
the
side
of
the
mountain.
This
was
filled
with
a
blue
flower,
a
rock
plant
of
some
sort,
and
the
overflow
hung
down
the
vent
and
spilled
lavishly
among
the
canopy
of
the
forest.
The
air
was
thick
with
butterflies,
lifting,
fluttering,
settling.
Beyond
the
hollow
was
the
square
top
of
the
mountain
and
soon
they
were
standing
on
it.
They
had
guessed
before
that
this
was
an
island:
clambering
among
the
pink
rocks,
with
the
sea
on
either
side,
and
the
crystal
heights
of
air,
they
had
known
by
some
instinct
that
the
sea
lay
on
every
side.
But
there
seemed
something
more
fitting
in
leaving
the
last
word
till
they
stood
on
the
top,
and
could
see
a
circular
horizon
of
water.
Ralph
turned
to
the
others.
"This
belongs
to
us."
It
was
roughly
boat-shaped:
humped
near
this
end
with
behind
them
the
jumbled
descent
to
the
shore.
On
either
side
rocks,
cliffs,
treetops
and
a
steep
slope:
forward
there,
the
length
of
the
boat,
a
tamer
descent,
tree-clad,
with
hints
of
pink:
and
then
the
jungly
flat
of
the
island,
dense
green,
but
drawn
at
the
end
to
a
pink
tail.
There,
where
the
island
petered
out
in
water,
was
another
island;
a
rock,
almost
detached,
standing
like
a
fort,
facing
them
across
the
green
with
one
bold,
pink
bastion.
The
boys
surveyed
all
this,
then
looked
out
to
sea.
They
were
high
up
and
the
afternoon
had
advanced;
the
view
was
not
robbed
of
sharpness
by
mirage.
"That's
a
reef.
A
coral
reef.
I've
seen
pictures
like
that."
The
reef
enclosed
more
than
one
side
of
the
island,
lying
perhaps
a
mile
out
and
parallel
to
what
they
now
thought
of
as
their
beach.
The
coral
was
scribbled
in
the
sea
as
though
a
giant
had
bent
down
to
reproduce
the
shape
of
the
island
in
a
flowing
chalk
line
but
tired
before
he
had
finished.
Inside
was
peacock
water,
rocks
and
weeds
showing
as
in
an
aquarium;
outside
was
the
dark
blue
of
the
sea.
The
tide
was
running
so
that
long
streaks
of
foam
tailed
away
from
the
reef
and
for
a
moment
they
felt
that
the
boat
was
moving
steadily
astern.
Jack
pointed
down.
"That's
where
we
landed."
Beyond
falls
and
cliffs
there
was
a
gash
visible
in
the
trees;
there
were
the
splintered
trunks
and
then
the
drag,
leaving
only
a
fringe
of
palm
between
the
scar
and
the
sea.
There,
too,
jutting
into
the
lagoon,
was
the
platform,
with
insect-like
figures
moving
near
it.
Ralph
sketched
a
twining
line
from
the
bald
spot
on
which
they
stood
down
a
slope,
a
gully,
through
flowers,
round
and
down
to
the
rock
where
the
scar
started.
"That's
the
quickest
way
back."
Eyes
shining,
mouths
open,
triumphant,
they
savored
the
right
of
domination.
They
were
lifted
up:
were
friends.
"There's
no
village
smoke,
and
no
boats,"
said
Ralph
wisely.
"We'll
make
sure
later;
but
I
think
it's
uninhabited."
"We'll
get
food,"
cried
Jack.
"Hunt.
Catch
things.
until
they
fetch
us."
Simon
looked
at
them
both,
saying
nothing
but
nodding
till
his
black
hair
flopped
backwards
and
forwards:
his
face
was
glowing.
Ralph
looked
down
the
other
way
where
there
was
no
reef.
"Steeper,"
said
Jack.
Ralph
made
a
cupping
gesture.
"That
bit
of
forest
down
there
.
.
.
the
mountain
holds
it
up."
Every
point
of
the
mountain
held
up
trees--flowers
and
trees.
Now
the
forest
stirred,
roared,
flailed.
The
nearer
acres
of
rock
flowers
fluttered
and
for
half
a
minute
the
breeze
blew
cool
on
their
faces.
Ralph
spread
his
arms.
"All
ours."
They
laughed
and
tumbled
and
shouted
on
the
mountain.
"I'm
hungry."
When
Simon
mentioned
his
hunger
the
others
became
aware
of
theirs.
"Come
on,"
said
Ralph.
"We've
found
out
what
we
wanted
to
know."
They
scrambled
down
a
rock
slope,
dropped
among
flowers
and
made
their
way
under
the
trees.
Here
they
paused
and
examined
the
bushes
round
them
curiously.
Simon
spoke
first.
"Like
candles.
Candle
bushes.
Candle
buds."
The
bushes
were
dark
evergreen
and
aromatic
and
the
many
buds
were
waxen
green
and
folded
up
against
the
light.
Jack
slashed
at
one
with
his
knife
and
the
scent
spilled
over
them.
"Candle
buds."
"You
couldn't
light
them,"
said
Ralph.
"They
just
look
like
candles."
"Green
candles,"
said
Jack
contemptuously.
"We
can't
eat
them.
Come
on."
They
were
in
the
beginnings
of
the
thick
forest,
plonking
with
weary
feet
on
a
track,
when
they
heard
the
noises--squeakings--and
the
hard
strike
of
hoofs
on
a
path.
As
they
pushed
forward
the
squeaking
increased
till
it
became
a
frenzy.
They
found
a
piglet
caught
in
a
curtain
of
creepers,
throwing
itself
at
the
elastic
traces
in
all
the
madness
of
extreme
terror.
Its
voice
was
thin,
needle-sharp
and
insistent;
The
three
boys
rushed
forward
and
Jack
drew
his
knife
again
with
a
flourish.
He
raised
his
arm
in
the
air.
There
came
a
pause,
a
hiatus,
the
pig
continued
to
scream
and
the
creepers
to
jerk,
and
the
blade
continued
to
flash
at
the
end
of
a
bony
arm.
The
pause
was
only
long
enough
for
them
to
understand
what
an
enormity
the
downward
stroke
would
be.
Then
the
piglet
tore
loose
from
the
creepers
and
scurried
into
the
undergrowth.
They
were
left
looking
at
each
other
and
the
place
of
terror.
Jack's
face
was
white
under
the
freckles.
He
noticed
that
he
still
held
the
knife
aloft
and
brought
his
arm
down
replacing
the
blade
in
the
sheath.
Then
they
all
three
laughed
ashamedly
and
began
to
climb
back
to
the
track.
"I
was
choosing
a
place,"
said
Jack.
"I
was
just
waiting
for
a
moment
to
decide
where
to
stab
him."
"You
should
stick
a
pig,"
said
Ralph
fiercely.
"They
always
talk
about
sticking
a
pig."
"You
cut
a
pig's
throat
to
let
the
blood
out,"
said
Jack,
"otherwise
you
can't
eat
the
meat."
"Why
didn't
you--?"
They
knew
very
well
why
he
hadn't:
because
of
the
enormity
of
the
knife
descending
and
cutting
into
living
flesh;
because
of
the
unbearable
blood.
"I
was
going
to,"
said
Jack.
He
was
ahead
of
them,
and
they
could
not
see
his
face.
"I
was
choosing
a
place.
Next
time--!"
He
snatched
his
knife
out
of
the
sheath
and
slammed
it
into
a
tree
trunk.
Next
time
there
would
be
no
mercy.
He
looked
round
fiercely,
daring
them
to
contradict.
Then
they
broke
out
into
the
sunlight
and
for
a
while
they
were
busy
finding
and
devouring
food
as
they
moved
down
the
scar
toward
the
platform
and
the
meeting.
CHAPTER
TWO
Fire
on
the
Mountain
By
the
time
Ralph
finished
blowing
the
conch
the
platform
was
crowded.
There
were
differences
between
this
meeting
and
the
one
held
in
the
morning.
The
afternoon
sun
slanted
in
from
the
other
side
of
the
platform
and
most
of
the
children,
feeling
too
late
the
smart
of
sunburn,
had
put
their
clothes
on.
The
choir,
less
of
a
group,
had
discarded
their
cloaks.
Ralph
sat
on
a
fallen
trunk,
his
left
side
to
the
sun.
On
his
right
were
most
of
the
choir;
on
his
left
the
larger
boys
who
had
not
known
each
other
before
the
evacuation;
before
him
small
children
squatted
in
the
grass.
Silence
now.
Ralph
lifted
the
cream
and
pink
shell
to
his
knees
and
a
sudden
breeze
scattered
light
over
the
platform.
He
was
uncertain
whether
to
stand
up
or
remain
sitting.
He
looked
sideways
to
his
left,
toward
the
bathing
pool.
Piggy
was
sitting
near
but
giving
no
help.
Ralph
cleared
his
throat.
"Well
then."
All
at
once
he
found
he
could
talk
fluently
and
explain
what
he
had
to
say.
He
passed
a
hand
through
his
fair
hair
and
spoke.
"We're
on
an
island.
We've
been
on
the
mountain
top
and
seen
water
all
round.
We
saw
no
houses,
no
smoke,
no
footprints,
no
boats,
no
people.
We're
on
an
uninhabited
island
with
no
other
people
on
it."
Jack
broke
in.
"All
the
same
you
need
an
army--for
hunting.
Hunting
pigs--"
"Yes.
There
are
pigs
on
the
island."
All
three
of
them
tried
to
convey
the
sense
of
the
pink
live
thing
struggling
in
the
creepers.
"We
saw--"
"Squealing--"
"It
broke
away--"
"Before
I
could
kill
it--but--next
time!"
Jack
slammed
his
knife
into
a
trunk
and
looked
round
challengingly.
The
meeting
settled
down
again.
"So
you
see,"
said
Ralph,
"We
need
hunters
to
get
us
meat.
And
another
thing."
He
lifted
the
shell
on
his
knees
and
looked
round
the
sun-slashed
faces.
"There
aren't
any
grownups.
We
shall
have
to
look
after
ourselves."
The
meeting
hummed
and
was
silent.
"And
another
thing.
We
can't
have
everybody
talking
at
once.
We'll
have
to
have
'Hands
up'
like
at
school."
He
held
the
conch
before
his
face
and
glanced
round
the
mouth.
"Then
I'll
give
him
the
conch."
"Conch?"
"That's
what
this
shell's
called.
I'll
give
the
conch
to
the
next
person
to
speak.
He
can
hold
it
when
he's
speaking."
"But--"
"Look--"
"And
he
won't
be
interrupted:
Except
by
me."
Jack
was
on
his
feet.
"We'll
have
rules!"
he
cried
excitedly.
"Lots
of
rules!
Then
when
anyone
breaks
'em--"
"Whee--oh!"
"Wacco!"
"Bong!"
"Doink!"
Ralph
felt
the
conch
lifted
from
his
lap.
Then
Piggy
was
standing
cradling
the
great
cream
shell
and
the
shouting
died
down.
Jack,
left
on
his
feet,
looked
uncertainly
at
Ralph
who
smiled
and
patted
the
log.
Jack
sat
down.
Piggy
took
off
his
glasses
and
blinked
at
the
assembly
while
he
wiped
them
on
his
shirt.
"You're
hindering
Ralph.
You're
not
letting
him
get
to
the
most
important
thing."
He
paused
effectively.
"Who
knows
we're
here?
Eh?"
"They
knew
at
the
airport."
"The
man
with
a
trumpet-thing--"
"My
dad."
Piggy
put
on
his
glasses.
"Nobody
knows
where
we
are,"
said
Piggy.
He
was
paler
than
before
and
breathless.
"Perhaps
they
knew
where
we
was
going
to;
and
perhaps
not.
But
they
don't
know
where
we
are
'cos
we
never
got
there."
He
gaped
at
them
for
a
moment,
then
swayed
and
sat
down.
Ralph
took
the
conch
from
his
hands.
"That's
what
I
was
going
to
say,"
he
went
on,
"when
you
all,
all.
.
.
."
He
gazed
at
their
intent
faces.
"The
plane
was
shot
down
in
flames.
Nobody
knows
where
we
are.
We
may
be
here
a
long
time."
The
silence
was
so
complete
that
they
could
hear
the
unevenness
of
Piggy's
breathing.
The
sun
slanted
in
and
lay
golden
over
half
the
platform.
The
breezes
that
on
the
lagoon
had
chased
their
tails
like
kittens
were
finding
their
way
across
the
platform
and
into
the
forest.
Ralph
pushed
back
the
tangle
of
fair
hair
that
hung
on
his
forehead.
"So
we
may
be
here
a
long
time."
Nobody
said
anything.
He
grinned
suddenly.
"But
this
is
a
good
island.
We--Jack,
Simon
and
me--
we
climbed
the
mountain.
It's
wizard.
There's
food
and
drink,
and--"
"Rocks--"
"Blue
flowers--"
Piggy,
partly
recovered,
pointed
to
the
conch
in
Ralph's
hands,
and
Jack
and
Simon
fell
silent.
Ralph
went
on.
"While
we're
waiting
we
can
have
a
good
time
on
this
island."
He
gesticulated
widely.
"It's
like
in
a
book."
At
once
there
was
a
clamor.
"Treasure
Island--"
"Swallows
and
Amazons--"
"Coral
Island--"
Ralph
waved
the
conch.
"This
is
our
island.
It's
a
good
island.
Until
the
grownups
come
to
fetch
us
we'll
have
fun."
Jack
held
out
his
hand
for
the
conch.
"There's
pigs,"
he
said.
"There's
food;
and
bathing
water
in
that
little
stream
along
there--and
everything.
Didn't
anyone
find
anything
else?"
He
handed
the
conch
back
to
Ralph
and
sat
down.
Apparently
no
one
had
found
anything.
The
older
boys
first
noticed
the
child
when
he
resisted.
There
was
a
group
of
little
boys
urging
him
forward
and
he
did
not
want
to
go.
He
was
a
shrimp
of
a
boy,
about
six
years
old,
and
one
side
of
his
face
was
blotted
out
by
a
mulberry-colored
birthmark.
He
stood
now,
warped
out
of
the
perpendicular
by
the
fierce
light
of
publicity,
and
he
bored
into
the
coarse
grass
with
one
toe.
He
was
muttering
and
about
to
cry.
The
other
little
boys,
whispering
but
serious,
pushed
him
toward
Ralph.
"All
right,"
said
Ralph,
"come
on
then."
The
small
boy
looked
round
in
panic.
"Speak
up!"
The
small
boy
held
out
his
hands
for
the
conch
and
the
assembly
shouted
with
laughter;
at
once
he
snatched
back
his
hands
and
started
to
cry.
"Let
him
have
the
conch!"
shouted
Piggy.
"Let
him
have
it!"
At
last
Ralph
induced
him
to
hold
the
shell
but
by
then
the
blow
of
laughter
had
taken
away
the
child's
voice.
Piggy
knelt
by
him,
one
hand
on
the
great
shell,
listening
and
interpreting
to
the
assembly.
"He
wants
to
know
what
you're
going
to
do
about
the
snake-thing."
Ralph
laughed,
and
the
other
boys
laughed
with
him.
The
small
boy
twisted
further
into
himself.
"Tell
us
about
the
snake-thing."
"Now
he
says
it
was
a
beastie."
"Beastie?''
"A
snake-thing.
Ever
so
big.
He
saw
it."
"Where?"
"In
the
woods."
Either
the
wandering
breezes
or
perhaps
the
decline
of
the
sun
allowed
a
little
coolness
to
lie
under
the
trees.
The
boys
felt
it
and
stirred
restlessly.
"You
couldn't
have
a
beastie,
a
snake-thing,
on
an
island
this
size,"
Ralph
explained
kindly.
"You
only
get
them
in
big
countries,
like
Africa,
or
India."
Murmur;
and
the
grave
nodding
of
heads.
"He
says
the
beastie
came
in
the
dark."
"Then
he
couldn't
see
it!"
Laughter
and
cheers.
"Did
you
hear
that?
Says
he
saw
the
thing
in
the
dark--"
"He
still
says
he
saw
the
beastie.
It
came
and
went
away
again
an'
came
back
and
wanted
to
eat
him--"
"He
was
dreaming."
Laughing,
Ralph
looked
for
confirmation
round
the
ring
of
faces.
The
older
boys
agreed;
but
here
and
there
among
the
little
ones
was
the
doubt
that
required
more
than
rational
assurance.
"He
must
have
had
a
nightmare.
Stumbling
about
among
all
those
creepers."
More
grave
nodding;
they
knew
about
nightmares.
"He
says
he
saw
the
beastie,
the
snake-thing,
and
will
it
come
back
tonight?"
"But
there
isn't
a
beastie!"
"He
says
in
the
morning
it
turned
into
them
things
like
ropes
in
the
trees
and
hung
in
the
branches.
He
says
will
it
come
back
tonight?"
"But
there
isn't
a
beastie!"
There
was
no
laughter
at
all
now
and
more
grave
watching.
Ralph
pushed
both
hands
through
his
hair
and
looked
at
the
little
boy
in
mixed
amusement
and
exasperation.
Jack
seized
the
conch.
"Ralph's
right
of
course.
There
isn't
a
snake-thing.
But
if
there
was
a
snake
we'd
hunt
it
and
kill
it.
We're
going
to
hunt
pigs
to
get
meat
for
everybody.
And
we'll
look
for
the
snake
too--"
"But
there
isn't
a
snake!"
"We'll
make
sure
when
we
go
hunting."
Ralph
was
annoyed
and,
for
the
moment,
defeated.
He
felt
himself
facing
something
ungraspable.
The
eyes
that
looked
so
intently
at
him
were
without
humor.
"But
there
isn't
a
beast!"
Something
he
had
not
known
was
there
rose
in
him
and
compelled
him
to
make
the
point,
loudly
and
again.
"But
I
tell
you
there
isn't
a
beast!"
The
assembly
was
silent.
Ralph
lifted
the
conch
again
and
his
good
humor
came
back
as
he
thought
of
what
he
had
to
say
next.
"Now
we
come
to
the
most
important
thing.
I've
been
thinking.
I
was
thinking
while
we
were
climbing
the
mountain."
He
flashed
a
conspiratorial
grin
at
the
other
two.
"And
on
the
beach
just
now.
This
is
what
I
thought.
We
want
to
have
fun.
And
we
want
to
be
rescued."
The
passionate
noise
of
agreement
from
the
assembly
hit
him
like
a
wave
and
he
lost
his
thread.
He
thought
again.
"We
want
to
be
rescued;
and
of
course
we
shall
be
rescued."
Voices
babbled.
The
simple
statement,
unbacked
by
any
proof
but
the
weight
of
Ralph's
new
authority,
brought
light
and
happiness.
He
had
to
wave
the
conch
before
he
could
make
them
hear
him.
"My
father's
in
the
Navy.
He
said
there
aren't
any
unknown
islands
left.
He
says
the
Queen
has
a
big
room
full
of
maps
and
all
the
islands
in
the
world
are
drawn
there.
So
the
Queen's
got
a
picture
of
this
island."
Again
came
the
sounds
of
cheerfulness
and
better
heart.
"And
sooner
or
later
a
ship
will
put
in
here.
It
might
even
be
Daddy's
ship.
So
you
see,
sooner
or
later,
we
shall
be
rescued."
He
paused,
with
the
point
made.
The
assembly
was
lifted
toward
safety
by
his
words.
They
liked
and
now
respected
him.
Spontaneously
they
began
to
clap
and
presently
the
platform
was
loud
with
applause.
Ralph
flushed,
looking
sideways
at
Piggy's
open
admiration,
and
then
the
other
way
at
Jack
who
was
smirking
and
showing
that
he
too
knew
how
to
clap.
Ralph
waved
the
conch.
"Shut
up!
Wait!
Listen!"
He
went
on
in
the
silence,
borne
on
his
triumph.
"There's
another
thing.
We
can
help
them
to
find
us.
If
a
ship
comes
near
the
island
they
may
not
notice
us.
So
we
must
make
smoke
on
top
of
the
mountain.
We
must
make
a
fire."
"A
fire!
Make
a
fire!"
At
once
half
the
boys
were
on
their
feet.
Jack
clamored
among
them,
the
conch
forgotten.
"Come
on!
Follow
me!"
The
space
under
the
palm
trees
was
full
of
noise
and
movement.
Ralph
was
on
his
feet
too,
shouting
for
quiet,
but
no
one
heard
him.
All
at
once
the
crowd
swayed
toward
the
island
and
was
gone--following
Jack.
Even
the
tiny
children
went
and
did
their
best
among
the
leaves
and
broken
branches.
Ralph
was
left,
holding
the
conch,
with
no
one
but
Piggy.
Piggy's
breathing
was
quite
restored.
"Like
kids!"
he
said
scornfully.
"Acting
like
a
crowd
of
kids!"
Ralph
looked
at
him
doubtfully
and
laid
the
conch
on
the
tree
trunk.
"I
bet
it's
gone
tea-time,"
said
Piggy.
"What
do
they
think
they're
going
to
do
on
that
mountain?"
He
caressed
the
shell
respectfully,
then
stopped
and
looked
up.
"Ralph!
Hey!
Where
you
going?"
Ralph
was
already
clambering
over
the
first
smashed
swathes
of
the
scar.
A
long
way
ahead
of
him
was
crashing
and
laughter.
Piggy
watched
him
in
disgust.
"Like
a
crowd
of
kids--"
He
sighed,
bent,
and
laced
up
his
shoes.
The
noise
of
the
errant
assembly
faded
up
the
mountain.
Then,
with
the
martyred
expression
of
a
parent
who
has
to
keep
up
with
the
senseless
ebullience
of
the
children,
he
picked
up
the
conch,
turned
toward
the
forest,
and
began
to
pick
his
way
over
the
tumbled
scar.
Below
the
other
side
of
the
mountain
top
was
a
platform
of
forest.
Once
more
Ralph
found
himself
making
the
cupping
gesture.
"Down
there
we
could
get
as
much
wood
as
we
want."
Jack
nodded
and
pulled
at
his
underlip.
Starting
perhaps
a
hundred
feet
below
them
on
the
steeper
side
of
the
mountain,
the
patch
might
have
been
designed
expressly
for
fuel.
Trees,
forced
by
the
damp
heat,
found
too
little
soil
for
full
growth,
fell
early
and
decayed:
creepers
cradled
them,
and
new
saplings
searched
a
way
up.
Jack
turned
to
the
choir,
who
stood
ready.
Their
black
caps
of
maintenance
were
slid
over
one
ear
like
berets.
"We'll
build
a
pile.
Come
on."
They
found
the
likeliest
path
down
and
began
tugging
at
the
dead
wood.
And
the
small
boys
who
had
reached
the
top
came
sliding
too
till
everyone
but
Piggy
was
busy.
Most
of
the
wood
was
so
rotten
that
when
they
pulled,
it
broke
up
into
a
shower
of
fragments
and
woodlice
and
decay;
but
some
trunks
came
out
in
one
piece.
The
twins,
Sam
'n
Eric,
were
the
first
to
get
a
likely
log
but
they
could
do
nothing
till
Ralph,
Jack,
Simon,
Roger
and
Maurice
found
room
for
a
hand-hold.
Then
they
inched
the
grotesque
dead
thing
up
the
rock
and
toppled
it
over
on
top.
Each
party
of
boys
added
a
quota,
less
or
more,
and
the
pile
grew.
At
the
return
Ralph
found
himself
alone
on
a
limb
with
Jack
and
they
grinned
at
each
other,
sharing
this
burden.
Once
more,
amid
the
breeze,
the
shouting,
the
slanting
sunlight
on
the
high
mountain,
was
shed
that
glamour,
that
strange
invisible
light
of
friendship,
adventure,
and
content.
"Almost
too
heavy."
Jack
grinned
back.
"Not
for
the
two
of
us."
Together,
joined
in
an
effort
by
the
burden,
they
staggered
up
the
last
steep
Of
the
mountain.
Together,
they
chanted
One!
Two!
Three!
and
crashed
the
log
on
to
the
great
pile.
Then
they
stepped
back,
laughing
with
triumphant
pleasure,
so
that
immediately
Ralph
had
to
stand
on
his
head.
Below
them,
boys
were
still
laboring,
though
some
of
the
small
ones
had
lost
interest
and
were
searching
this
new
forest
for
fruit.
Now
the
twins,
with
unsuspected
intelligence,
came
up
the
mountain
with
armfuls
of
dried
leaves
and
dumped
them
against
the
pile.
One
by
one,
as
they
sensed
that
the
pile
was
complete,
the
boys
stopped
going
back
for
more
and
stood,
with
the
pink,
shattered
top
of
the
mountain
around
them.
Breath
came
evenly
by
now,
and
sweat
dried.
Ralph
and
Jack
looked
at
each
other
while
society
paused
about
them.
The
shameful
knowledge
grew
in
them
and
they
did
not
know
how
to
begin
confession.
Ralph
spoke
first,
crimson
in
the
face.
"Will
you?"
He
cleared
his
throat
and
went
on.
"Will
you
light
the
fire?"
Now
the
absurd
situation
was
open,
Jack
blushed
too.
He
began
to
mutter
vaguely.
"You
rub
two
sticks.
You
rub--"
He
glanced
at
Ralph,
who
blurted
out
the
last
confession
of
incompetence.
"Has
anyone
got
any
matches?"
"You
make
a
bow
and
spin
the
arrow,"
said
Roger.
He
rubbed
his
hands
in
mime.
"Psss.
Psss."
A
little
air
was
moving
over
the
mountain.
Piggy
came
with
it,
in
shorts
and
shirt,
laboring
cautiously
out
of
the
forest
with
the
evening
sunlight
gleaming
from
his
glasses.
He
held
the
conch
under
his
arm.
Ralph
shouted
at
him.
"Piggy!
Have
you
got
any
matches?"
The
other
boys
took
up
the
cry
till
the
mountain
rang.
Piggy
shook
his
head
and
came
to
the
pile.
"My!
You've
made
a
big
heap,
haven't
you?"
Jack
pointed
suddenly.
"His
specs--use
them
as
burning
glasses!"
Piggy
was
surrounded
before
he
could
back
away.
"Here--let
me
go!"
His
voice
rose
to
a
shriek
of
terror
as
Jack
snatched
the
glasses
off
his
face.
"Mind
out!
Give
'em
back!
I
can
hardly
see!
You'll
break
the
conch!"
Ralph
elbowed
him
to
ne
side
and
knelt
by
the
pile.
"Stand
out
of
the
light."
There
was
pushing
and
pulling
and
officious
cries.
Ralph
moved
the
lenses
back
and
forth,
this
way
and
that,
till
a
glossy
white
image
of
the
declining
sun
lay
on
a
piece
of
rotten
wood.
Almost
at
once
a
thin
trickle
of
smoke
rose
up
and
made
him
cough.
Jack
knelt
too
and
blew
gently,
so
that
the
smoke
drifted
away,
thickening,
and
a
tiny
flame
appeared.
The
flame,
nearly
invisible
at
first
in
that
bright
sunlight,
enveloped
a
small
twig,
grew,
was
enriched
with
color
and
reached
up
to
a
branch
which
exploded
with
a
sharp
crack.
The
flame
flapped
higher
and
the
boys
broke
into
a
cheer.
"My
specs!"
howled
Piggy.
"Give
me
my
specs!"
Ralph
stood
away
from
the
pile
and
put
the
glasses
into
Piggy's
groping
hands.
His
voice
subsided
to
a
mutter.
"Jus'
blurs,
that's
all.
Hardly
see
my
hand--"
The
boys
were
dancing.
The
pile
was
so
rotten,
and
now
so
tinder-dry,
that
whole
limbs
yielded
passionately
to
the
yellow
flames
that
poured
upwards
and
shook
a
great
beard
of
flame
twenty
feet
in
the
air.
For
yards
round
the
fire
the
heat
was
like
a
blow,
and
the
breeze
was
a
river
of
sparks.
Trunks
crumbled
to
white
dust.
Ralph
shouted.
"More
wood!
All
of
you
get
more
wood!"
Life
became
a
race
with
the
fire
and
the
boys
scattered
through
the
upper
forest.
To
keep
a
clean
flag
of
flame
flying
on
the
mountain
was
the
immediate
end
and
no
one
looked
further.
Even
the
smallest
boys,
unless
fruit
claimed
them,
brought
little
pieces
of
wood
and
threw
them
in.
The
air
moved
a
little
faster
and
became
a
light
wind,
so
that
leeward
and
windward
side
were
clearly
differentiated.
On
one
side
the
air
was
cool,
but
on
the
other
the
fire
thrust
out
a
savage
arm
of
heat
that
crinkled
hair
on
the
instant.
Boys
who
felt
the
evening
wind
on
their
damp
faces
paused
to
enjoy
the
freshness
of
it
and
then
found
they
were
exhausted.
They
flung
themselves
down
in
the
shadows
that
lay
among
the
shattered
rocks.
The
beard
of
flame
diminished
quickly;
then
the
pile
fell
inwards
with
a
soft,
cindery
sound,
and
sent
a
great
tree
of
sparks
upwards
that
leaned
away
and
drifted
downwind.
The
boys
lay,
panting
like
dogs.
Ralph
raised
his
head
off
his
forearms.
"That
was
no
good."
Roger
spat
efficiently
into
the
hot
dust.
"What
d'you
mean?"
"There
wasn't
any
smoke.
Only
flame."
Piggy
had
settled
himself
in
a
space
between
two
rocks,
and
sat
with
the
conch
on
his
knees.
"We
haven't
made
a
fire,"
he
said,
"what's
any
use.
We
couldn't
keep
a
fire
like
that
going,
not
if
we
tried."
"A
fat
lot
you
tried,"
said
Jack
contemptuously.
"You
just
sat."
"We
used
his
specs,"
said
Simon,
smearing
a
black
cheek
with
his
forearm.
"He
helped
that
way."
"I
got
the
conch,"
said
Piggy
indignantly.
"You
let
me
speak!"
"The
conch
doesn't
count
on
top
of
the
mountain,"
said
Jack,
"so
you
shut
up."
"I
got
the
conch
in
my
hand."
"Put
on
green
branches,"
said
Maurice.
"That's
the
best
way
to
make
smoke."
"I
got
the
conch--"
Jack
turned
fiercely.
"You
shut
up!"
Piggy
wilted.
Ralph
took
the
conch
from
him
and
looked
round
the
circle
of
boys.
"We've
got
to
have
special
people
for
looking
after
the
fire.
Any
day
there
may
be
a
ship
out
there"--he
waved
his
arm
at
the
taut
wire
of
the
horizon--"and
if
we
have
a
signal
going
they'll
come
and
take
us
off.
And
another
thing.
We
ought
to
have
more
rules.
Where
the
conch
is,
that's
a
meeting.
The
same
up
here
as
down
there."
They
assented.
Piggy
opened
his
mouth
to
speak,
caught
Jack's
eye
and
shut
it
again.
Jack
held
out
his
hands
for
the
conch
and
stood
up,
holding
the
delicate
thing
carefully
in
his
sooty
hands.
"I
agree
with
Ralph.
We've
got
to
have
rules
and
obey
them.
After
all,
we're
not
savages.
We're
English,
and
the
English
are
best
at
everything.
So
we've
got
to
do
the
right
things."
He
turned
to
Ralph.
"Ralph,
I'll
split
up
the
choir--my
hunters,
that
is--into
groups,
and
we'll
be
responsible
for
keeping
the
fire
going--"
This
generosity
brought
a
spatter
of
applause
from
the
boys,
so
that
Jack
grinned
at
them,
then
waved
the
conch
for
silence.
"We'll
let
the
fire
burn
out
now.
Who
would
see
smoke
at
night-time,
anyway?
And
we
can
start
the
fire
again
whenever
we
like.
Altos,
you
can
keep
the
fire
going
this
week,
and
trebles
the
next--"
The
assembly
assented
gravely.
"And
we'll
be
responsible
for
keeping
a
lookout
too.
If
we
see
a
ship
out
there"--they
followed
the
direction
of
his
bony
arm
with
their
eyes--"we'll
put
green
branches
on.
Then
there'll
be
more
smoke."
They
gazed
intently
at
the
dense
blue
of
the
horizon,
as
if
a
little
silhouette
might
appear
there
at
any
moment.
The
sun
in
the
west
was
a
drop
of
burning
gold
that
slid
nearer
and
nearer
the
sill
of
the
world.
All
at
once
they
were
aware
of
the
evening
as
the
end
of
light
and
warmth.
Roger
took
the
conch
and
looked
round
at
them
gloomily.
"I've
been
watching
the
sea.
There
hasn't
been
the
trace
of
a
ship.
Perhaps
we'll
never
be
rescued."
A
murmur
rose
and
swept
away.
Ralph
took
back
the
conch.
"I
said
before
we'll
be
rescued
sometime.
We've
just
got
to
wait,
that's
all."
Daring,
indignant,
Piggy
took
the
conch.
"That's
what
I
said!
I
said
about
our
meetings
and
things
and
then
you
said
shut
up--"
His
voice
lifted
into
the
whine
of
virtuous
recrimination.
They
stirred
and
began
to
shout
him
down.
"You
said
you
wanted
a
small
fire
and
you
been
and
built
a
pile
like
a
hayrick.
If
I
say
anything,"
cried
Piggy,
with
bitter
realism,
"you
say
shut
up;
but
if
Jack
or
Maurice
or
Simon--"
He
paused
in
the
tumult,
standing,
looking
beyond
them
and
down
the
unfriendly
side
of
the
mountain
to
the
great
patch
where
they
had
found
dead
wood.
Then
he
laughed
so
strangely
that
they
were
hushed,
looking
at
the
flash
of
his
spectacles
in
astonishment.
They
followed
his
gaze
to
find
the
sour
joke.
"You
got
your
small
fire
all
right."
Smoke
was
rising
here
and
there
among
the
creepers
that
festooned
the
dead
or
dying
trees.
As
they
watched,
a
flash
of
fire
appeared
at
the
root
of
one
wisp,
and
then
the
smoke
thickened.
Small
flames
stirred
at
the
trunk
of
a
tree
and
crawled
away
through
leaves
and
brushwood,
dividing
and
increasing.
One
patch
touched
a
tree
trunk
and
scrambled
up
like
a
bright
squirrel.
The
smoke
increased,
sifted,
rolled
outwards.
The
squirrel
leapt
on
the
wings
of
the
wind
and
clung
to
another
standing
tree,
eating
downwards.
Beneath
the
dark
canopy
of
leaves
and
smoke
the
fire
laid
hold
on
the
forest
and
began
to
gnaw.
Acres
of
black
and
yellow
smoke
rolled
steadily
toward
the
sea.
At
the
sight
of
the
flames
and
the
irresistible
course
of
the
fire,
the
boys
broke
into
shrill,
excited
cheering.
The
flames,
as
though
they
were
a
kind
of
wild
life,
crept
as
a
jaguar
creeps
on
its
belly
toward
a
line
of
birch-like
saplings
that
fledged
an
outcrop
of
the
pink
rock.
They
flapped
at
the
first
of
the
trees,
and
the
branches
grew
a
brief
foliage
of
fire.
The
heart
of
flame
leapt
nimbly
across
the
gap
between
the
trees
and
then
went
swinging
and
flaring
along
the
whole
row
of
them.
Beneath
the
capering
boys
a
quarter
of
a
mile
square
of
forest
was
savage
with
smoke
and
flame.
The
separate
noises
of
the
fire
merged
into
a
drum-roll
that
seemed
to
shake
the
mountain.
"You
got
your
small
fire
all
right."
Startled,
Ralph
realized
that
the
boys
were
falling
still
and
silent,
feeling
the
beginnings
of
awe
at
the
power
set
free
below
them.
The
knowledge
and
the
awe
made
him
savage.
"Oh,
shut
up!"
"I
got
the
conch,"
said
Piggy,
in
a
hurt
voice.
"I
got
a
right
to
speak."
They
looked
at
him
with
eyes
that
lacked
interest
in
what
they
saw,
and
cocked
ears
at
the
drum-roll
of
the
fire.
Piggy
glanced
nervously
into
hell
and
cradled
the
conch.
"We
got
to
let
that
burn
out
now.
And
that
was
our
firewood."
He
licked
his
lips.
"There
ain't
nothing
we
can
do.
We
ought
to
be
more
careful.
I'm
scared--"
Jack
dragged
his
eyes
away
from
the
fire.
"You're
always
scared.
Yah--Fatty!"
"I
got
the
conch,"
said
Piggy
bleakly.
He
turned
to
Ralph.
"I
got
the
conch,
ain't
I
Ralph?"
Unwillingly
Ralph
turned
away
from
the
splendid,
awful
sight.
"What's
that?"
"The
conch.
I
got
a
right
to
speak."
The
twins
giggled
together.
"We
wanted
smoke--"
"Now
look--!"
A
pall
stretched
for
miles
away
from
the
island.
All
the
boys
except
Piggy
started
to
giggle;
presently
they
were
shrieking
with
laughter.
Piggy
lost
his
temper.
"I
got
the
conch!
Just
you
listen!
The
first
thing
we
ought
to
have
made
was
shelters
down
there
by
the
beach.
It
wasn't
half
cold
down
there
in
the
night.
But
the
first
time
Ralph
says
'fire'
you
goes
howling
and
screaming
up
this
here
mountain.
Like
a
pack
of
kids!"
By
now
they
were
listening
to
the
tirade.
"How
can
you
expect
to
be
rescued
if
you
don't
put
first
things
first
and
act
proper?"
He
took
off
his
glasses
and
made
as
if
to
put
down
the
conch;
but
the
sudden
motion
toward
it
of
most
of
the
older
boys
changed
his
mind.
He
tucked
the
shell
under
his
arm,
and
crouched
back
on
a
rock.
"Then
when
you
get
here
you
build
a
bonfire
that
isn't
no
use.
Now
you
been
and
set
the
whole
island
on
fire.
Won't
we
look
funny
if
the
whole
island
burns
up?
Cooked
fruit,
that's
what
we'll
have
to
eat,
and
roast
pork.
And
that's
nothing
to
laugh
at!
You
said
Ralph
was
chief
and
you
don't
give
him
time
to
think.
Then
when
he
says
something
you
rush
off,
like,
like--"
He
paused
for
breath,
and
the
fire
growled
at
them.
"And
that's
not
all.
Them
kids.
The
little
'uns.
Who
took
any
notice
of
'em?
Who
knows
how
many
we
got?"
Ralph
took
a
sudden
step
forward.
"I
told
you
to.
I
told
you
to
get
a
list
of
names!"
"How
could
I,"
cried
Piggy
indignantly,
"all
by
myself?
They
waited
for
two
minutes,
then
they
fell
in
the
sea;
they
went
into
the
forest;
they
just
scattered
everywhere.
How
was
I
to
know
which
was
which?"
Ralph
licked
pale
lips.
"Then
you
don't
know
how
many
of
us
there
ought
to
be?"
"How
could
I
with
them
little
'uns
running
round
like
insects?
Then
when
you
three
came
back,
as
soon
as
you
said
make
a
fire,
they
all
ran
away,
and
I
never
had
a
chance--"
"That's
enough!"
said
Ralph
sharply,
and
snatched
back
the
conch.
"If
you
didn't
you
didn't."
"--then
you
come
up
here
an'
pinch
my
specs--"
Jack
turned
on
him.
"You
shut
up!"
"--and
them
little
'uns
was
wandering
about
down
there
where
the
fire
is.
How
d'you
know
they
aren't
still
there?"
Piggy
stood
up
and
pointed
to
the
smoke
and
flames.
A
murmur
rose
among
the
boys
and
died
away.
Something
strange
was
happening
to
Piggy,
for
he
was
gasping
for
breath.
"That
little
'un--"
gasped
Piggy--"him
with
the
mark
on
his
face,
I
don't
see
him.
Where
is
he
now?"
The
crowd
was
as
silent
as
death.
"Him
that
talked
about
the
snakes.
He
was
down
there--"
A
tree
exploded
in
the
fire
like
a
bomb.
Tall
swathes
of
creepers
rose
for
a
moment
into
view,
agonized,
and
went
down
again.
The
little
boys
screamed
at
them.
"Snakes!
Snakes!
Look
at
the
snakes!"
In
the
west,
and
unheeded,
the
sun
lay
only
an
inch
or
two
above
the
sea.
Their
faces
were
lit
redly
from
beneath.
Piggy
fell
against
a
rock
and
clutched
it
with
both
hands.
"That
little
'un
that
had
a
mark
on
his
face--where
is--he
now?
I
tell
you
I
don't
see
him."
The
boys
looked
at
each
other
fearfully,
unbelieving.
"--where
is
he
now?"
Ralph
muttered
the
reply
as
if
in
shame.
"Perhaps
he
went
back
to
the,
the--"
Beneath
them,
on
the
unfriendly
side
of
the
mountain,
the
drum-roll
continued.
CHAPTER
THREE
Huts
on
the
Beach
Jack
was
bent
double.
He
was
down
like
a
sprinter,
his
nose
only
a
few
inches
from
the
humid
earth.
The
tree
trunks
and
the
creepers
that
festooned
them
lost
themlves
in
a
green
dusk
thirty
feet
above
him,
and
all
about
was
the
undergrowth.
There
was
only
the
faintest
indication
of
a
trail
here;
a
cracked
twig
and
what
might
be
the
impression
of
one
side
of
a
hoof.
He
lowered
his
chin
and
stared
at
the
traces
as
though
he
would
force
them
to
speak
to
him.
Then
dog-like,
uncomfortably
on
all
fours
yet
unheeding
his
discomfort,
he
stole
forward
five
yards
and
stopped.
Here
was
loop
of
creeper
with
a
tendril
pendant
from
a
node.
The
tendril
was
polished
on
the
underside;
pigs,
passing
through
the
loop,
brushed
it
with
their
bristly
hide.
Jack
crouched
with
his
face
a
few
inches
away
from
this
clue,
then
stared
forward
into
the
semi-darkness
of
the
undergrowth.
His
sandy
hair,
considerably
longer
than
it
had
been
when
they
dropped
in,
was
lighter
now;
and
his
bare
back
was
a
mass
of
dark
freckles
and
peeling
sunburn.
A
sharpened
stick
about
five
feet
long
trailed
from
his
right
hand,
and
except
for
a
pair
of
tattered
shorts
held
up
by
his
knife-belt
he
was
naked.
He
closed
his
eyes,
raised
his
head
and
breathed
in
gently
with
flared
nostrils,
assessing
the
current
of
warm
air
for
information.
The
forest
and
he
were
very
still.
At
length
he
let
out
his
breath
in
a
long
sigh
and
opened
his
eyes.
They
were
bright
blue,
eyes
that
in
this
frustration
seemed
bolting
and
nearly
mad.
He
passed
his
tongue
across
dry
lips
and
scanned
the
uncommunicative
forest.
Then
again
he
stole
forward
and
cast
this
way
and
that
over
the
ground.
The
silence
of
the
forest
was
more
oppressive
than
the
heat,
and
at
this
hour
of
the
day
there
was
not
even
the
whine
of
insects.
Only
when
Jack
himself
roused
a
gaudy
bird
from
a
primitive
nest
of
sticks
was
the
silence
shattered
and
echoes
set
ringing
by
a
harsh
cry
that
seemed
to
come
out
of
the
abyss
of
ages.
Jack
himself
shrank
at
this
cry
with
a
hiss
of
indrawn
breath,
and
for
a
minute
became
less
a
hunter
than
a
furtive
thing,
ape-like
among
the
tangle
of
trees.
Then
the
trail,
the
frustration,
claimed
him
again
and
he
searched
the
ground
avidly.
By
the
trunk
of
a
vast
tree
that
grew
pale
flowers
on
its
grey
bark
he
checked,
closed
his
eyes,
and
once
more
drew
in
the
warm
air;
and
this
time
his
breath
came
short,
there
was
even
a
passing
pallor
in
his
face,
and
then
the
surge
of
blood
again.
He
passed
like
a
shadow
under
the
darkness
of
the
tree
and
crouched,
looking
down
at
the
trodden
ground
at
his
feet.
The
droppings
were
warm.
They
lay
piled
among
turned
earth.
They
were
olive
green,
smooth,
and
they
steamed
a
little.
Jack
lifted
his
head
and
stared
at
the
inscrutable
masses
of
creeper
that
lay
across
the
trail.
Then
he
raised
his
spear
and
sneaked
forward.
Beyond
the
creeper,
the
trail
joined
a
pig-run
that
was
wide
enough
and
trodden
enough
to
be
a
path.
The
ground
was
hardened
by
an
accustomed
tread
and
as
Jack
rose
to
his
full
height
he
heard
something
moving
on
it.
He
swung
back
his
right
arm
and
hurled
the
spear
with
all
his
strength.
From
the
pig-run
came
the
quick,
hard
patter
of
hoofs,
a
castanet
sound,
seductive,
maddening--the
promise
of
meat.
He
rushed
out
of
the
undergrowth
and
snatched
up
his
spear.
The
pattering
of
pig's
trotters
died
away
in
the
distance.
Jack
stood
there,
streaming
with
sweat,
streaked
with
brown
earth,
stained
by
all
the
vicissitudes
of
a
day's
hunting.
Swearing,
he
turned
off
the
trail
and
pushed
his
way
through
until
the
forest
opened
a
little
and
instead
of
bald
trunks
supporting
a
dark
roof
there
were
light
grey
trunks
and
crowns
of
feathery
palm.
Beyond
these
was
the
glitter
of
the
sea
and
he
could
hear
voices.
Ralph
was
standing
by
a
contraption
of
palm
trunks
and
leaves,
a
rude
shelter
that
faced
the
lagoon
and
seemed
very
near
to
falling
down.
He
did
not
notice
when
Jack
spoke.
"Got
any
water?"
Ralph
looked
up,
frowning,
from
the
complication
of
leaves.
He
did
not
notice
Jack
even
when
he
saw
him.
"I
said
have
you
got
any
water?
I'm
thirsty."
Ralph
withdrew
his
attention
from
the
shelter
and
realized
Jack
with
a
start.
"Oh,
hullo.
Water?
There
by
the
tree.
Ought
to
be
some
left."
Jack
took
up
a
coconut
shell
that
brimmed
with
fresh
water
from
among
a
group
that
was
arranged
in
the
shade,
and
drank.
The
water
splashed
over
his
chin
and
neck
and
chest.
He
breathed
noisily
when
he
had
finished.
"Needed
that."
Simon
spoke
from
inside
the
shelter.
"Up
a
bit."
Ralph
turned
to
the
shelter
and
lifted
a
branch
with
a
whole
tiling
of
leaves.
The
leaves
came
apart
and
fluttered
down.
Simon's
contrite
face
appeared
in
the
hole.
"Sorry."
Ralph
surveyed
the
wreck
with
distaste.
"Never
get
it
done."
He
flung
himself
down
at
Jack's
feet.
Simon
remained,
looking
out
of
the
hole
in
the
shelter.
Once
down,
Ralph
explained.
"Been
working
for
days
now.
And
look!"
Two
shelters
were
in
position,
but
shaky.
This
one
was
a
ruin.
"And
they
keep
running
off.
You
remember
the
meeting?
How
everyone
was
going
to
work
hard
until
the
shelters
were
finished?"
"Except
me
and
my
hunters--"
"Except
the
hunters.
Well,
the
littluns
are--"
He
gesticulated,
sought
for
a
word.
"They're
hopeless.
The
older
ones
aren't
much
better.
D'you
see?
All
day
I've
been
working
with
Simon.
No
one
else.
They're
off
bathing,
or
eating,
or
playing."
Simon
poked
his
head
out
carefully.
"You're
chief.
You
tell
'em
off."
Ralph
lay
flat
and
looked
up
at
the
palm
trees
and
the
sky.
"Meetings.
Don't
we
love
meetings?
Every
day.
Twice
a
day.
We
talk."
He
got
on
one
elbow.
"I
bet
if
I
blew
the
conch
this
minute,
they'd
come
running.
Then
we'd
be,
you
know,
very
solemn,
and
someone
would
say
we
ought
to
build
a
jet,
or
a
submarine,
or
a
TV
set.
When
the
meeting
was
over
they'd
work
for
five
minutes,
then
wander
off
or
go
hunting."
Jack
flushed.
"We
want
meat."
"Well,
we
haven't
got
any
yet.
And
we
want
shelters.
Besides,
the
rest
of
your
hunters
came
back
hours
ago.
They've
been
swimming."
"I
went
on,"
said
Jack.
"I
let
them
go.
I
had
to
go
on.
I--"
He
tried
to
convey
the
compulsion
to
track
down
and
kill
that
was
swallowing
him
up.
"I
went
on.
I
thought,
by
myself--"
The
madness
came
into
his
eyes
again.
"I
thought
I
might--kill."
"But
you
didn't."
"I
thought
I
might."
Some
hidden
passion
vibrated
in
Ralph's
voice.
"But
you
haven't
yet."
His
invitation
might
have
passed
as
casual,
were
it
not
for
the
undertone.
"You
wouldn't
care
to
help
with
the
shelters,
I
suppose?"
"We
want
meat--"
"And
we
don't
get
it."
Now
the
antagonism
was
audible.
"But
I
shall!
Next
time!
I've
got
to
get
a
barb
on
this
spear!
We
wounded
a
pig
and
the
spear
fell
out.
If
we
could
only
make
barbs--"
"We
need
shelters."
Suddenly
Jack
shouted
in
rage.
"Are
you
accusing--?"
"All
I'm
saying
is
we've
worked
dashed
hard.
That's
all."
They
were
both
red
in
the
face
and
found
looking
at
each
other
difficult.
Ralph
rolled
on
his
stomach
and
began
to
play
with
the
grass.
"If
it
rains
like
when
we
dropped
in
we'll
need
shelters
all
right.
And
then
another
thing.
We
need
shelters
because
of
the--"
He
paused
for
a
moment
and
they
both
pushed
their
anger
away.
Then
he
went
on
with
the
safe,
changed
subject.
"You've
noticed,
haven't
you?"
Jack
put
down
his
spear
and
squatted.
"Noticed
what?"
"Well.
They're
frightened."
He
rolled
over
and
peered
into
Jack's
fierce,
dirty
face.
"I
mean
the
way
things
are.
They
dream.
You
can
hear
'em.
Have
you
been
awake
at
night?"
Jack
shook
his
head.
"They
talk
and
scream.
The
littluns.
Even
some
of
the
others.
As
if--"
"As
if
it
wasn't
a
good
island."
Astonished
at
the
interruption,
they
looked
up
at
Simon's
serious
face.
"As
if,"
said
Simon,
"the
beastie,
the
beastie
or
the
snake-thing,
was
real.
Remember?"
The
two
older
boys
flinched
when
they
heard
the
shameful
syllable.
Snakes
were
not
mentioned
now,
were
not
mentionable.
"As
if
this
wasn't
a
good
island,"
said
Ralph
slowly.
"Yes,
that's
right."
Jack
sat
up
and
stretched
out
his
legs.
"They're
batty."
"Crackers.
Remember
when
we
went
exploring?"
They
grinned
at
each
other,
remembering
the
glamour
of
the
first
day.
Ralph
went
on.
"So
we
need
shelters
as
a
sort
of--"
"Home."
"That's
right."
Jack
drew
up
his
legs,
clasped
his
knees,
and
frowned
in
an
effort
to
attain
clarity.
"All
the
same--in
the
forest.
I
mean
when
you're
hunting,
not
when
you're
getting
fruit,
of
course,
but
when
you're
on
your
own--"
He
paused
for
a
moment,
not
sure
if
Ralph
would
take
him
seriously.
"Go
on."
"If
you're
hunting
sometimes
you
catch
yourself
feeling
as
if--"
He
flushed
suddenly.
"There's
nothing
in
it
of
course.
Just
a
feeling.
But
you
can
feel
as
if
you're
not
hunting,
but--being
hunted,
as
if
something's
behind
you
all
the
time
in
the
jungle."
They
were
silent
again:
Simon
intent,
Ralph
incredulous
and
faintly
indignant.
He
sat
up,
rubbing
one
shoulder
with
a
dirty
hand.
"Well,
I
don't
know."
Jack
leapt
to
his
feet
and
spoke
very
quickly.
"That's
how
you
can
feel
in
the
forest.
Of
course
there's
nothing
in
it.
Only--only--"
He
took
a
few
rapid
steps
toward
the
beach,
then
came
back.
"Only
I
know
how
they
feel.
See?
That's
all."
"The
best
thing
we
can
do
is
get
ourselves
rescued."
Jack
had
to
think
for
a
moment
before
he
could
remember
what
rescue
was.
"Rescue?
Yes,
of
course!
All
the
same,
I'd
like
to
catch
a
pig
first--"
He
snatched
up
his
spear
and
dashed
it
into
the
ground.
The
opaque,
mad
look
came
into
his
eyes
again.
Ralph
looked
at
him
critically
through
his
tangle
of
fair
hair.
"So
long
as
your
hunters
remember
the
fire--"
"You
and
your
fire!"
The
two
boys
trotted
down
the
beach,
and,
turning
at
the
water's
edge,
looked
back
at
the
pink
mountain.
The
trickle
of
smoke
sketched
a
chalky
line
up
the
solid
blue
of
the
sky,
wavered
high
up
and
faded.
Ralph
frowned.
"I
wonder
how
far
off
you
could
see
that."
"Miles."
"We
don't
make
enough
smoke."
The
bottom
part
of
the
trickle,
as
though
conscious
of
their
gaze,
thickened
to
a
creamy
blur
which
crept
up
the
feeble
column.
"They've
put
on
green
branches,"
muttered
Ralph.
"I
wonder!"
He
screwed
up
his
eyes
and
swung
round
to
search
the
horizon.
"Got
it!"
Jack
shouted
so
loudly
that
Ralph
jumped.
"What?
Where?
Is
it
a
ship?"
But
Jack
was
pointing
to
the
high
declivities
that
led
down
from
the
mountain
to
the
flatter
part
of
the
island.
"Of
course!
They'll
lie
up
there--they
must,
when
the
sun's
too
hot--"
Ralph
gazed
bewildered
at
his
rapt
face.
"--they
get
up
high.
High
up
and
in
the
shade,
resting
during
the
heat,
like
cows
at
home--"
"I
thought
you
saw
a
ship!"
"We
could
steal
up
on
one--paint
our
faces
so
they
wouldn't
see--perhaps
surround
them
and
then--"
Indignation
took
away
Ralph's
control.
"I
was
talking
about
smoke!
Don't
you
want
to
be
rescued?
All
you
can
talk
about
is
pig,
pig,
pig!"
"But
we
want
meat!"
"And
I
work
all
day
with
nothing
but
Simon
and
you
come
back
and
don't
even
notice
the
huts!"
"I
was
working
too--"
"But
you
like
it!"
shouted
Ralph.
"You
want
to
hunt!
While
I--"
They
faced
each
other
on
the
bright
beach,
astonished
at
the
rub
of
feeling.
Ralph
looked
away
first,
pretending
interest
in
a
group
of
littluns
on
the
sand.
From
beyond
the
platform
came
the
shouting
of
the
hunters
in
the
swimming
pool.
On
the
end
of
the
platform,
Piggy
was
lying
flat,
looking
down
into
the
brilliant
water.
"People
don't
help
much."
He
wanted
to
explain
how
people
were
never
quite
what
you
thought
they
were.
"Simon.
He
helps."
He
pointed
at
the
shelters.
"All
the
rest
rushed
off.
He's
done
as
much
as
I
have.
Only--"
"Simon's
always
about."
Ralph
stared
back
to
the
shelters
with
Jack
by
his
side.
"Do
a
bit
for
you,"
muttered
Jack,
"before
I
have
a
bathe."
"Don't
bother."
But
when
they
reached
the
shelters
Simon
was
not
to
be
seen.
Ralph
put
his
head
in
the
hole,
withdrew
it,
and
turned
to
Jack.
"He's
buzzed
off."
"Got
fed
up,"
said
Jack,
"and
gone
for
a
bathe."
Ralph
frowned.
"He's
queer.
He's
funny."
Jack
nodded,
as
much
for
the
sake
of
agreeing
as
anything,
and
by
tacit
consent
they
left
the
shelter
and
went
toward
the
bathing
pool.
"And
then,"
said
Jack,
"when
I've
had
a
bathe
and
something
to
eat,
I'll
just
trek
over
to
the
other
side
of
the
mountain
and
see
if
I
can
see
any
traces.
Coming?"
"But
the
sun's
nearly
set!"
"I
might
have
time---"
They
walked
along,
two
continents
of
experience
and
feeling,
unable
to
communicate.
"If
I
could
only
get
a
pig!"
"I'll
come
back
and
go
on
with
the
shelter."
They
looked
at
each
other,
baffled,
in
love
and
hate.
All
the
warm
salt
water
of
the
bathing
pool
and
the
shouting
and
splashing
and
laughing
were
only
just
sufficient
to
bring
them
together
again.
Simon
was
not
in
the
bathing
pool
as
they
had
expected.
When
the
other
two
had
trotted
down
the
beach
to
look
back
at
the
mountain
he
had
followed
them
for
a
few
yards
and
then
stopped.
He
had
stood
frowing
down
at
a
pile
of
sand
on
the
beach
where
somebody
had
been
trying
to
build
a
little
house
or
hut.
Then
he
turned
his
back
on
this
and
walked
into
the
forest
with
an
air
of
purpose.
He
was
a
small,
skinny
boy,
his
chin
pointed,
and
his
eyes
so
bright
they
had
deceived
Ralph
into
thinking
him
delightfully
gay
and
wicked.
The
coarse
mop
of
black
hair
was
long
and
swung
down,
almost
concealing
a
low,
broad
forehead.
He
wore
the
remains
of
shorts
and
his
feet
were
bare
like
Jack's.
Always
darkish
in
color,
Simon
was
burned
by
the
sun
to
a
deep
tan
that
glistened
with
sweat.
He
picked
his
way
up
the
scar,
passed
the
great
rock
where
Ralph
had
climbed
on
the
first
morning,
then
turned
off
to
his
right
among
the
trees.
He
walked
with
an
accustomed
tread
through
the
acres
of
fruit
trees,
where
the
least
energetic
could
find
an
easy
if
unsatisfying
meal.
Flower
and
fruit
grew
together
on
the
same
tree
and
everywhere
was
the
scent
of
ripeness
and
the
booming
of
a
million
bees
at
pasture.
Here
the
littluns
who
had
run
after
him
caught
up
with
him.
They
talked,
cried
out
unintelligibly,
lugged
him
toward
the
trees.
Then,
amid
the
roar
of
bees
in
the
afternoon
sunlight,
Simon
found
for
them
the
fruit
they
could
not
reach,
pulled
off
the
choicest
from
up
in
the
foliage,
passed
them
back
down
to
the
endless,
outstretched
hands.
When
he
had
satisfied
them
he
paused
and
looked
round.
The
littluns
watched
him
inscrutably
over
double
handfuls
of
ripe
fruit.
Simon
turned
away
from
them
and
went
where
the
just
perceptible
path
led
him.
Soon
high
jungle
closed
in.
Tall
trunks
bore
unexpected
pale
flowers
all
the
way
up
to
the
dark
canopy
where
life
went
on
clamorously.
The
air
here
was
dark
too,
and
the
creepers
dropped
their
ropes
like
the
rigging
of
foundered
ships.
His
feet
left
prints
in
the
soft
soil
and
the
creepers
shivered
throughout
their
lengths
when
he
bumped
them.
He
came
at
last
to
a
place
where
more
sunshine
fell.
Since
they
had
not
so
far
to
go
for
light
the
creepers
had
woven
a
great
mat
that
hung
at
the
side
of
an
open
space
in
the
jungle;
for
here
a
patch
of
rock
came
close
to
the
surface
and
would
not
allow
more
than
little
plants
and
ferns
to
grow.
The
whole
space
was
walled
with
dark
aromatic
bushes,
and
was
a
bowl
of
heat
and
light.
A
great
tree,
fallen
across
one
corner,
leaned
against
the
trees
that
still
stood
and
a
rapid
climber
flaunted
red
and
yellow
sprays
right
to
the
top.
Simon
paused.
He
looked
over
his
shoulder
as
Jack
had
done
at
the
close
ways
behind
him
and
glanced
swiftly
round
to
confirm
that
he
was
utterly
alone.
For
a
moment
his
movements
were
almost
furtive.
Then
he
bent
down
and
wormed
his
way
into
the
center
of
the
mat.
The
creepers
and
the
bushes
were
so
close
that
he
left
his
sweat
on
them
and
they
pulled
together
behind
him.
When
he
was
secure
in
the
middle
he
was
in
a
little
cabin
screened
off
from
the
open
space
by
a
few
leaves.
He
squatted
down,
parted
the
leaves
and
looked
out
into
the
clearing.
Nothing
moved
but
a
pair
of
gaudy
butterflies
that
danced
round
each
other
in
the
hot
air.
Holding
his
breath
he
cocked
a
critical
ear
at
the
sounds
of
the
island.
Evening
was
advancing
toward
the
island;
the
sounds
of
the
bright
fantastic
birds,
the
bee-sounds,
even
the
crying
of
the
gulls
that
were
returning
to
their
roosts
among
the
square
rocks,
were
fainter.
The
deep
sea
breaking
miles
away
on
the
reef
made
an
undertone
less
perceptible
than
the
susurration
of
the
blood.
Simon
dropped
the
screen
of
leaves
back
into
place.
The
slope
of
the
bars
of
honey-colored
sunlight
decreased;
they
slid
up
the
bushes,
passed
over
the
green
candle-like
buds,
moved
up
toward
the
canopy,
and
darkness
thickened
under
the
trees.
With
the
fading
of
the
light
the
riotous
colors
died
and
the
heat
and
urgency
cooled
away.
The
candlebuds
stirred.
Their
green
sepals
drew
back
a
little
and
the
white
tips
of
the
flowers
rose
delicately
to
meet
the
open
air.
Now
the
sunlight
had
lifted
clear
of
the
open
space
and
withdrawn
from
the
sky.
Darkness
poured
out,
submerging
the
ways
between
the
trees
till
they
were
dim
and
strange
as
the
bottom
of
the
sea.
The
candle-buds
opened
their
wide
white
flowers
glimmering
under
the
light
that
pricked
down
from
the
first
stars.
Their
scent
spilled
out
into
the
air
and
took
possession
of
the
island.
CHAPTER
FOUR
Painted
Faces
and
Long
Hair
The
first
rhythm
that
they
became
used
to
was
the
slow
swing
from
dawn
to
quick
dusk.
They
accepted
the
pleasures
of
morning,
the
bright
sun,
the
whelming
sea
and
sweet
air,
as
a
time
when
play
was
good
and
life
so
full
that
hope
was
not
necessary
and
therefore
forgotten.
Toward
noon,
as
the
floods
of
light
fell
more
nearly
to
the
perpendicular,
the
stark
colors
of
the
morning
were
smoothed
in
pearl
and
opalescence;
and
the
heat--as
though
the
impending
sun's
height
gave
it
momentum--became
a
blow
that
they
ducked,
running
to
the
shade
and
lying
there,
perhaps
even
sleeping.
Strange
things
happened
at
midday.
The
glittering
sea
rose
up,
moved
apart
in
planes
of
blatant
impossibility;
the
coral
reef
and
the
few
stunted
palms
that
clung
to
the
more
elevated
parts
would
float
up
into
the
sky,
would
quiver,
be
plucked
apart,
run
like
raindrops
on
a
wire
or
be
repeated
as
in
an
odd
succession
of
mirrors.
Sometimes
land
loomed
where
there
was
no
land
and
flicked
out
like
a
bubble
as
the
children
watched.
Piggy
discounted
all
this
learnedly
as
a
"mirage";
and
since
no
boy
could
reach
even
the
reef
over
the
stretch
of
water
where
the
snapping
sharks
waited,
they
grew
accustomed
to
these
mysteries
and
ignored
them,
just
as
they
ignored
the
miraculous,
throbbing
stars.
At
midday
the
illusions
merged
into
the
sky
and
there
the
sun
gazed
down
like
an
angry
eye.
Then,
at
the
end
of
the
afternoon;
the
mirage
subsided
and
the
horizon
became
level
and
blue
and
clipped
as
the
sun
declined.
That
was
another
time
of
comparative
coolness
but
menaced
by
the
coming
of
the
dark.
When
the
sun
sank,
darkness
dropped
on
the
island
like
an
extinguisher
and
soon
the
shelters
were
full
of
restlessness,
under
the
remote
stars.
Nevertheless,
the
northern
European
tradition
of
work,
play,
and
food
right
through
the
day,
made
it
possible
for
them
to
adjust
themselves
wholly
to
this
new
rhythm.
The
littlun
Percival
had
early
crawled
into
a
shelter
and
stayed
there
for
two
days,
talking,
singing,
and
crying,
till
they
thought
him
batty
and
were
faintly
amused.
Ever
since
then
he
had
been
peaked,
red-eyed,
and
miserable;
a
littiun
who
played
little
and
cried
often.
The
smaller
boys
were
known
now
by
the
generic
title
of
"littluns."
The
decrease
in
size,
from
Ralph
down,
was
gradual;
and
though
there
was
a
dubious
region
inhabited
by
Simon
and
Robert
and
Maurice,
nevertheless
no
one
had
any
difficulty
in
recognizing
biguns
at
one
end
and
littluns
at
the
other.
The
undoubted
littluns,
those
aged
about
six,
led
a
quite
distinct,
and
at
the
same
time
intense,
life
of
their
own.
They
ate
most
of
the
day,
picking
fruit
where
they
could
reach
it
and
not
particular
about
ripeness
and
quality.
They
were
used
now
to
stomach-aches
and
a
sort
of
chronic
diarrhoea.
They
suffered
untold
terrors
in
the
dark
and
huddled
together
for
comfort.
Apart
from
food
and
sleep,
they
found
time
for
play,
aimless
and
trivial,
in
the
white
sand
by
the
bright
water.
They
cried
for
their
mothers
much
less
often
than
might
have
been
expected;
they
were
very
brown,
and
filthily
dirty.
They
obeyed
the
summons
of
the
conch,
partly
because
Ralph
blew
it,
and
he
was
big
enough
to
be
a
link
with
the
adult
world
of
authority;
and
partly
because
they
enjoyed
the
entertainment
of
the
assemblies.
But
otherwise
they
seldom
bothered
with
the
biguns
and
their
passionately
emotional
and
corporate
life
was
their
own.
They
had
built
castles
in
the
sand
at
the
bar
of
the
little
river.
These
castles
were
about
one
foot
high
and
were
decorated
with
shells,
withered
flowers,
and
interesting
stones.
Round
the
castles
was
a
complex
of
marks,
tracks,
walls,
railway
lines,
that
were
of
significance
only
if
inspected
with
the
eye
at
beach-level.
The
littluns
played
here,
if
not
happily
at
least
with
absorbed
attention;
and
often
as
many
as
three
of
them
would
play
the
same
game
together.
Three
were
playing
here
now.
Henry
was
the
biggest
of
them.
He
was
also
a
distant
relative
of
that
other
boy
whose
mulberry-marked
face
had
not
been
seen
since
the
evening
of
the
great
fire;
but
he
was
not
old
enough
to
understand
this,
and
if
he
had
been
told
that
the
other
boy
had
gone
home
in
an
aircraft,
he
would
have
accepted
the
statement
without
fuss
or
disbelief.
Henry
was
a
bit
of
a
leader
this
afternoon,
because
the
other
two
were
Percival
and
Johnny,
the
smallest
boys
on
the
island.
Percival
was
mouse-colored
and
had
not
been
very
attractive
even
to
his
mother;
Johnny
was
well
built,
with
fair
hair
and
a
natural
belligerence.
Just
now
he
was
being
obedient
because
he
was
interested;
and
the
three
children,
kneeling
in
the
sand,
were
at
peace.
Roger
and
Maurice
came
out
of
the
forest.
They
were
relieved
from
duty
at
the
fire
and
had
come
down
for
a
swim.
Roger
led
the
way
straight
through
the
castles,
kicking
them
over,
burying
the
flowers,
scattering
the
chosen
stones.
Maurice
followed,
laughing,
and
added
to
the
destruction.
The
three
littluns
paused
in
their
game
and
looked
up.
As
it
happened,
the
particular
marks
in
which
they
were
interested
had
not
been
touched,
so
they
made
no
protest.
Only
Percival
began
to
whimper
with
an
eyeful
of
sand
and
Maurice
hurried
away.
In
his
other
life
Maurice
had
received
chastisement
for
filling
a
younger
eye
with
sand.
Now,
though
there
was
no
parent
to
let
fall
a
heavy
hand,
Maurice
still
felt
the
unease
of
wrongdoing.
At
the
back
of
his
mind
formed
the
uncertain
outlines
of
an
excuse.
He
muttered
something
about
a
swim
and
broke
into
a
trot.
Roger
remained,
watching
the
littluns.
He
was
not
noticeably
darker
than
when
he
had
dropped
in,
but
the
shock
of
black
hair,
down
his
nape
and
low
on
his
forehead,
seemed
to
suit
his
gloomy
face
and
made
what
had
seemed
at
first
an
unsociable
remoteness
into
something
forbidding.
Percival
finished
his
whimper
and
went
on
playing,
for
the
tears
had
washed
the
sand
away.
Johnny
watched
him
with
china-blue
eyes;
then
began
to
fling
up
sand
in
a
shower,
and
presently
Percival
was
crying
again.
When
Henry
tired
of
his
play
and
wandered
off
along
the
beach,
Roger
followed
him,
keeping
beneath
the
palms
and
drifting
casually
in
the
same
direction.
Henry
walked
at
a
distance
from
the
palms
and
the
shade
because
he
was
too
young
to
keep
himself
out
of
the
sun.
He
went
down
the
beach
and
busied
himself
at
the
water's
edge.
The
great
Pacific
tide
was
coming
in
and
every
few
seconds
the
relatively
still
water
of
the
lagoon
heaved
forwards
an
inch.
There
were
creatures
that
lived
in
this
last
fling
of
the
sea,
tiny
transparencies
that
came
questing
in
with
the
water
over
the
hot,
dry
sand.
With
impalpable
organs
of
sense
they
examined
this
new
field.
Perhaps
food
had
appeared
where
at
the
last
incursion
there
had
been
none;
bird
droppings,
insects
perhaps,
any
of
the
strewn
detritus
of
landward
life.
Like
a
myriad
of
tiny
teeth
in
a
saw,
the
transparencies
came
scavenging
over
the
beach.
This
was
fascinating
to
Henry.
He
poked
about
with
a
bit
of
stick,
that
itself
was
wave-worn
and
whitened
and
a
vagrant,
and
tried
to
control
the
motions
of
the
scavengers.
He
made
little
runnels
that
the
tide
filled
and
tried
to
crowd
them
with
creatures.
He
became
absorbed
beyond
mere
happiness
as
he
felt
himself
exercising
control
over
living
things.
He
talked
to
them,
urging
them,
ordering
them.
Driven
back
by
the
tide,
his
footprints
became
bays
in
which
they
were
trapped
and
gave
him
the
illusion
of
mastery.
He
squatted
on
his
hams
at
the
water's
edge,
bowed,
with
a
shock
of
hair
falling
over
his
forehead
and
past
his
eyes,
and
the
afternoon
sun
emptied
down
invisible
arrows.
Roger
waited
too.
At
first
he
had
hidden
behind
a
great
palm;
but
Henry's
absorption
with
the
transparencies
was
so
obvious
that
at
last
he
stood
out
in
full
view.
He
looked
along
the
beach.
Percival
had
gone
off,
crying,
and
Johnny
was
left
in
triumphant
possession
of
the
castles,
He
sat
there,
crooning
to
himself
and
throwing
sand
at
an
imaginary
Percival.
Beyond
him,
Roger
could
see
the
platform
and
the
glints
of
spray
where
Ralph
and
Simon
and
Piggy
and
Maurice
were
diving
in
the
pool.
He
listened
carefully
but
could
only
just
hear
them.
A
sudden
breeze
shook
the
fringe
of
palm
trees,
so
that
the
fronds
tossed
and
fluttered.
Sixty
feet
above
Roger,
several
nuts,
fibrous
lumps
as
big
as
rugby
balls,
were
loosed
from
their
stems.
They
fell
about
him
with
a
series
of
hard
thumps
and
he
was
not
touched.
Roger
did
not
consider
his
escape,
but
looked
from
the
nuts
to
Henry
and
back
again.
The
subsoil
beneath
the
palm
trees
was
a
raised
beach,
and
generations
of
palms
had
worked
loose
in
this
the
stones
that
had
lain
on
the
sands
of
another
shore.
Roger
stooped,
picked
up
a
stone,
aimed,
and
threw
it
at
Henry--
threw
it
to
miss.
The
stone,
that
token
of
preposterous
time,
bounced
five
yards
to
Henry's
right
and
fell
in
the
water.
Roger
gathered
a
handful
of
stones
and
began
to
throw
them.
Yet
there
was
a
space
round
Henry,
perhaps
six
yards
in
diameter,
into
which
he
dare
not
throw.
Here,
invisible
yet
strong,
was
the
taboo
of
the
old
life.
Round
the
squatting
child
was
the
protection
of
parents
and
school
and
policemen
and
the
law.
Roger's
arm
was
conditioned
by
a
civilization
that
knew
nothing
of
him
and
was
in
ruins.
Henry
was
surprised
by
the
plopping
sounds
in
the
water.
He
abandoned
the
noiseless
transparencies
and
pointed
at
the
center
of
the
spreading
rings
like
a
setter.
This
side
and
that
the
stones
fell,
and
Henry
turned
obediently
but
always
too
late
to
see
the
stones
in
the
air.
At
last
he
saw
one
and
laughed,
looking
for
the
friend
who
was
teasing
him.
But
Roger
had
whipped
behind
the
palm
again,
was
leaning
against
it
breathing
quickly,
his
eyelids
fluttering.
Then
Henry
lost
interest
in
stones
and
wandered
off.
"Roger."
Jack
was
standing
under
a
tree
about
ten
yards
away.
When
Roger
opened
his
eyes
and
saw
him,
a
darker
shadow
crept
beneath
the
swarthiness
of
his
skin;
but
Jack
noticed
nothing.
He
was
eager,
impatient,
beckoning,
so
that
Roger
went
to
him.
There
was
a
small
pool
at
the
end
of
the
river,
dammed
back
by
sand
and
full
of
white
water-lilies
and
needle-like
reeds.
Here
Sam
and
Eric
were
waiting,
and
Bill.
Jack,
concealed
from
the
sun,
knelt
by
the
pool
and
opened
the
two
large
leaves
that
he
carried.
One
of
them
contained
white
clay,
and
the
other
red.
By
them
lay
a
stick
of
charcoal
brought
down
from
the
fire.
Jack
explained
to
Roger
as
he
worked.
"They
don't
smell
me.
They
see
me,
I
think.
Something
pink,
under
the
trees."
He
smeared
on
the
clay.
"If
only
I'd
some
green!"
He
turned
a
half-concealed
face
up
to
Roger
and
answered
the
incomprehension
of
his
gaze.
"For
hunting.
Like
in
the
war.
You
know--dazzle
paint.
Like
things
trying
to
look
like
something
else--"
He
twisted
in
the
urgency
of
telling.
"--Like
moths
on
a
tree
trunk."
Roger
understood
and
nodded
gravely.
The
twins
moved
toward
Jack
and
began
to
protest
timidly
about
something.
Jack
waved
them
away.
"Shut
up."
He
rubbed
the
charcoal
stick
between
the
patches
of
red
and
white
on
his
face.
"No.
You
two
come
with
me."
He
peered
at
his
reflection
and
disliked
it.
He
bent
down,
took
up
a
double
handful
of
lukewarm
water
and
rubbed
the
mess
from
his
face.
Freckles
and
sandy
eyebrows
appeared.
Roger
smiled,
unwillingly.
"You
don't
half
look
a
mess."
Jack
planned
his
new
face.
He
made
one
cheek
and
one
eye-socket
white,
then
he
rubbed
red
over
the
other
half
of
his
face
and
slashed
a
black
bar
of
charcoal
across
from
right
ear
to
left
jaw.
He
looked
in
the
pool
for
his
reflection,
but
his
breathing
troubled
the
mirror.
"Samneric.
Get
me
a
coconut.
An
empty
one."
He
knelt,
holding
the
shell
of
water.
A
rounded
patch
of
sunlight
fell
on
his
face
and
a
brightness
appeared
in
the
depths
of
the
water.
He
looked
in
astonishment,
no
longer
at
himself
but
at
an
awesome
stranger.
He
spilt
the
water
and
leapt
to
his
feet,
laughing
excitedly.
Beside
the
pool
his
sinewy
body
held
up
a
mask
that
drew
their
eyes
and
appalled
them.
He
began
to
dance
and
his
laughter
became
a
bloodthirsty
snarling.
He
capered
toward
Bill,
and
the
mask
was
a
thing
on
its
own,
behind
which
Jack
hid,
liberated
from
shame
and
self-consciousness.
The
face
of
red
and
white
and
black
swung
through
the
air
and
jigged
toward
Bill.
Bill
started
up
laughing;
then
suddenly
he
fell
silent
and
blundered
away
through
the
bushes.
Jack
rushed
toward
the
twins.
"The
rest
are
making
a
line.
Come
on!"
"But--"
"--we--"
"Come
on!
I'll
creep
up
and
stab--"
The
mask
compelled
them.
Ralph
climbed
out
of
the
bathing
pool
and
trotted
up
the
beach
and
sat
in
the
shade
beneath
the
palms.
His
fair
hair
was
plastered
over
his
eyebrows
and
he
pushed
it
back.
Simon
was
floating
in
the
water
and
kicking
with
his
feet,
and
Maurice
was
practicing
diving.
Piggy
was
mooning
about,
aimlessly
picking
up
things
and
discarding
them.
The
rock-pools
which
so
fascinated
him
were
covered
by
the
tide,
so
he
was
without
an
interest
until
the
tide
went
back.
Presently,
seeing
Ralph
under
the
palms,
he
came
and
sat
by
him.
Piggy
wore
the
remainders
of
a
pair
of
shorts,
his
fat
body
was
golden
brown,
and
the
glasses
still
flashed
when
he
looked
at
anything.
He
was
the
only
boy
on
the
island
whose
hair
never
seemed
to
grow.
The
rest
were
shockheaded,
but
Piggy's
hair
still
lay
in
wisps
over
his
head
as
though
baldness
were
his
natural
state
and
this
imperfect
covering
would
soon
go,
like
the
velvet
on
a
young
stag's
antlers.
"I've
been
thinking,"
he
said,
"about
a
clock.
We
could
make
a
sundial.
We
could
put
a
stick
in
the
sand,
and
then--"
The
effort
to
express
the
mathematical
processes
involved
was
too
great.
He
made
a
few
passes
instead.
"And
an
airplane,
and
a
TV
set,"
said
Ralph
sourly,
"and
a
steam
engine."
Piggy
shook
his
head.
"You
have
to
have
a
lot
of
metal
things
for
that,"
he
said,
"and
we
haven't
got
no
metal.
But
we
got
a
stick."
Ralph
turned
and
smiled
involuntarily.
Piggy
was
a
bore;
his
fat,
his
ass-mar
and
his
matter-of-fact
ideas
were
dull,
but
there
was
always
a
little
pleasure
to
be
got
out
of
pulling
his
leg,
even
if
one
did
it
by
accident.
Piggy
saw
the
smile
and
misinterpreted
it
as
friendliness.
There
had
grown
up
tacitly
among
the
biguns
the
opinion
that
Piggy
was
an
outsider,
not
only
by
accent,
which
did
not
matter,
but
by
fat,
and
ass-mar,
and
specs,
and
a
certain
disinclination
for
manual
labor.
Now,
finding
that
something
he
had
said
made
Ralph
smile,
he
rejoiced
and
pressed
his
advantage.
"We
got
a
lot
of
sticks.
We
could
have
a
sundial
each.
Then
we
should
know
what
the
time
was."
"A
fat
lot
of
good
that
would
be."
"You
said
you
wanted
things
done.
So
as
we
could
be
rescued."
"Oh,
shut
up."
He
leapt
to
his
feet
and
trotted
back
to
the
pool,
just
as
Maurice
did
a
rather
poor
dive.
Ralph
was
glad
of
a
chance
to
change
the
subject.
He
shouted
as
Maurice
came
to
the
surface.
"Belly
flop!
Belly
flop!"
Maurice
flashed
a
smile
at
Ralph
who
slid
easily
into
the
water.
Of
all
the
boys,
he
was
the
most
at
home
there;
but
today,
irked
by
the
mention
of
rescue,
the
useless,
footling
mention
of
rescue,
even
the
green
depths
of
water
and
the
shattered,
golden
sun
held
no
balm.
Instead
of
remaining
and
playing,
he
swam
with
steady
strokes
under
Simon
and
crawled
out
of
the
other
side
of
the
pool
to
lie
there,
sleek
and
streaming
like
a
seal.
Piggy,
always
clumsy,
stood
up
and
came
to
stand
by
him,
so
that
Ralph
rolled
on
his
stomach
and
pretended
not
to
see.
The
mirages
had
died
away
and
gloomily
he
ran
his
eye
along
the
taut
blue
line
of
the
horizon.
The
next
moment
he
was
on
his
feet
and
shouting.
"Smoke!
Smoke!"
Simon
tried
to
sit
up
in
the
water
and
got
a
mouthful.
Maurice,
who
had
been
standing
ready
to
dive,
swayed
back
on
his
heels,
made
a
bolt
for
the
platform,
then
swerved
back
to
the
grass
under
the
palms.
There
he
started
to
pull
on
his
tattered
shorts,
to
be
ready
for
anything.
Ralph
stood,
one
hand
holding
back
his
hair,
the
other
clenched.
Simon
was
climbing
out
of
the
water.
Piggy
was
rubbing
his
glasses
on
his
shorts
and
squinting
at
the
sea.
Maurice
had
got
both
legs
through
one
leg
of
his
shorts.
Of
all
the
boys,
only
Ralph
was
still.
"I
can't
see
no
smoke,"
said
Piggy
incredulously.
"I
can't
see
no
smoke,
Ralph--where
is
it?"
Ralph
said
nothing.
Now
both
his
hands
were
clenched
over
his
forehead
so
that
the
fair
hair
was
kept
out
of
his
eyes.
He
was
leaning
forward
and
already
the
salt
was
whitening
his
body.
"Ralph--where's
the
ship?"
Simon
stood
by,
looking
from
Ralph
to
the
horizon.
Maurice's
trousers
gave
way
with
a
sigh
and
he
abandoned
them
as
a
wreck,
rushed
toward
the
forest,
and
then
came
back
again.
The
smoke
was
a
tight
little
knot
on
the
horizon
and
was
uncoiling
slowly.
Beneath
the
smoke
was
a
dot
that
might
be
a
funnel.
Ralph's
face
was
pale
as
he
spoke
to
himself.
"They'll
see
our
smoke."
Piggy
was
looking
in
the
right
direction
now.
"It
don't
look
much."
He
turned
round
and
peered
up
at
the
mountain.
Ralph
continued
to
watch
the
ship,
ravenously.
Color
was
coming
back
into
his
face.
Simon
stood
by
him,
silent.
"I
know
I
can't
see
very
much,"
said
Piggy,
"but
have
we
got
any
smoke?"
Ralph
moved
impatiently,
still
watching
the
ship.
"The
smoke
on
the
mountain."
Maurice
came
running,
and
stared
out
to
sea.
Both
Simon
and
Piggy
were
looking
up
at
the
mountain.
Piggy
screwed
up
his
face
but
Simon
cried
out
as
though
he
had
hurt
himself.
"Ralph!
Ralph!"
The
quality
of
his
speech
twisted
Ralph
on
the
sand.
"You
tell
me,"
said
Piggy
anxiously.
"Is
there
a
signal?"
Ralph
looked
back
at
the
dispersing
smoke
in
the
horizon,
then
up
at
the
mountain.
"Ralph--please!
Is
there
a
signal?"
Simon
put
out
his
hand,
timidly,
to
touch
Ralph;
but
Ralph
started
to
run,
splashing
through
the
shallow
end
of
the
bathing
pool,
across
the
hot,
white
sand
and
under
the
palms.
A
moment
later
he
was
battling
with
the
complex
undergrowth
that
was
already
engulfing
the
scar.
Simon
ran
after
him,
then
Maurice.
Piggy
shouted.
"Ralph!
Please--Ralph!"
Then
he
too
started
to
run,
stumbling
over
Maurice's
discarded
shorts
before
he
was
across
the
terrace.
Behind
the
four
boys,
the
smoke
moved
gently
along
the
horizon;
and
on
the
beach,
Henry
and
Johnny
were
throwing
sand
at
Percival
who
was
crying
quietly
again;
and
all
three
were
in
complete
ignorance
of
the
excitement.
By
the
time
Ralph
had
reached
the
landward
end
of
the
scar
he
was
using
precious
breath
to
swear.
He
did
desperate
violence
to
his
naked
body
among
the
rasping
creepers
so
that
blood
was
sliding
over
him.
Just
where
the
steep
ascent
of
the
mountain
began,
he
stopped.
Maurice
was
only
a
few
yards
behind
him.
"Piggy's
specs!"
shouted
Ralph.
"If
the
fire's
all
out,
we'll
need
them--"
He
stopped
shouting
and
swayed
on
his
feet.
Piggy
was
only
just
visible,
bumbling
up
from
the
beach.
Ralph
looked
at
the
horizon,
then
up
to
the
mountain.
Was
it
better
to
fetch
Piggy's
glasses,
or
would
the
ship
have
gone?
Or
if
they
climbed
on,
supposing
the
fire
was
all
out,
and
they
had
to
watch
Piggy
crawling
nearer
and
the
ship
sinking
under
the
horizon?
Balanced
on
a
high
peak
of
need,
agonized
by
indecision,
Ralph
cried
out:
"Oh
God,
oh
God!"
Simon,
struggling
with
the
bushes,
caught
his
breath.
His
face
was
twisted.
Ralph
blundered
on,
savaging
himself,
as
the
wisp
of
smoke
moved
on.
The
fire
was
dead.
They
saw
that
straight
away;
saw
what
they
had
really
known
down
on
the
beach
when
the
smoke
of
home
had
beckoned.
The
fire
was
out,
smokeless
and
dead;
the
watchers
were
gone.
A
pile
of
unused
fuel
lay
ready.
Ralph
turned
to
the
sea.
The
horizon
stretched,
impersonal
once
more,
barren
of
all
but
the
faintest
trace
of
smoke.
Ralph
ran
stumbling
along
the
rocks,
saved
himself
on
the
edge
of
the
pink
cliff,
and
screamed
at
the
ship.
"Come
back!
Come
back!"
He
ran
backwards
and
forwards
along
the
cliff,
his
face
always
to
the
sea,
and
his
voice
rose
insanely.
"Come
back!
Come
back!"
Simon
and
Maurice
arrived.
Ralph
looked
at
them
with
unwinking
eyes.
Simon
turned
away,
smearing
the
water
from
his
cheeks.
Ralph
reached
inside
himself
for
the
worst
word
he
knew.
"They
let
the
bloody
fire
go
out."
He
looked
down
the
unfriendly
side
of
the
mountain.
Piggy
arrived,
out
of
breath
and
whimpering
like
a
littlun.
Ralph
clenched
his
fist
and
went
very
red.
The
intentness
of
his
gaze,
the
bitterness
of
his
voice,
pointed
for
him.
"There
they
are."
A
procession
had
appeared,
far
down
among
the
pink
stones
that
lay
near
the
water's
edge.
Some
of
the
boys
wore
black
caps
but
otherwise
they
were
almost
naked.
They
lifted
sticks
in
the
air
together
whenever
they
came
to
an
easy
patch.
They
were
chanting,
something
to
do
with
the
bundle
that
the
errant
twins
carried
so
carefully.
Ralph
picked
out
Jack
easily,
even
at
that
distance,
tall,
red-haired,
and
inevitably
leading
the
procession.
Simon
looked
now,
from
Ralph
to
Jack,
as
he
had
looked
from
Ralph
to
the
horizon,
and
what
he
saw
seemed
to
make
him
afraid.
Ralph
said
nothing
more,
but
waited
while
the
procession
came
nearer.
The
chant
was
audible
but
at
that
distance
still
wordless.
Behind
Jack
walked
the
twins,
carrying
a
great
stake
on
their
shoulders.
The
gutted
carcass
of
a
pig
swung
from
the
stake,
swinging
heavily
as
the
twins
toiled
over
the
uneven
ground.
The
pig's
head
hung
down
with
gaping
neck
and
seemed
to
search
for
something
on
the
ground.
At
last
the
words
of
the
chant
floated
up
to
them,
across
the
bowl
of
blackened
wood
and
ashes.
"_Kill
the
pig.
Cut
her
throat.
Spill
her
blood._"
Yet
as
the
words
became
audible,
the
procession
reached
the
steepest
part
of
the
mountain,
and
in
a
minute
or
two
the
chant
had
died
away.
Piggy
sniveled
and
Simon
shushed
him
quickly
as
though
he
had
spoken
too
loudly
in
church.
Jack,
his
face
smeared
with
clays,
reached
the
top
first
and
hailed
Ralph
excitedly,
with
lifted
spear.
"Look!
We've
killed
a
pig--we
stole
up
on
them--we
got
in
a
circle--"
Voices
broke
in
from
the
hunters.
"We
got
in
a
circle--"
"We
crept
up--"
"The
pig
squealed--"
The
twins
stood
with
the
pig
swinging
between
them,
dropping
black
gouts
on
the
rock.
They
seemed
to
share
one
wide,
ecstatic
grin.
Jack
had
too
many
things
to
tell
Ralph
at
once.
Instead,
he
danced
a
step
or
two,
then
remembered
his
dignity
and
stood
still,
grinning.
He
noticed
blood
on
his
hands
and
grimaced
distastefully,
looked
for
something
on
which
to
clean
them,
then
wiped
them
on
his
shorts
and
laughed.
Ralph
spoke.
"You
let
the
fire
go
out."
Jack
checked,
vaguely
irritated
by
this
irrelevance
but
too
happy
to
let
it
worry
him.
"We
can
light
the
fire
again.
You
should
have
been
with
us,
Ralph.
We
had
a
smashing
time.
The
twins
got
knocked
over--"
"We
hit
the
pig--"
"--I
fell
on
top--"
"I
cut
the
pig's
throat,"
said
Jack,
proudly,
and
yet
twitched
as
he
said
it.
"Can
I
borrow
yours,
Ralph,
to
make
a
nick
in
the
hilt?"
The
boys
chattered
and
danced.
The
twins
continued
to
grin.
"There
was
lashings
of
blood,"
said
Jack,
laughing
and
shuddering,
"you
should
have
seen
it!"
"We'll
go
hunting
every
day--"
Ralph
spoke
again,
hoarsely.
He
had
not
moved.
"You
let
the
fire
go
out."
This
repetition
made
Jack
uneasy.
He
looked
at
the
twins
and
then
back
at
Ralph.
"We
had
to
have
them
in
the
hunt,"
he
said,
"or
there
wouldn't
have
been
enough
for
a
ring."
He
flushed,
conscious
of
a
fault.
"The
fire's
only
been
out
an
hour
or
two.
We
can
light
up
again--"
He
noticed
Ralph's
scarred
nakedness,
and
the
sombre
silence
of
all
four
of
them.
He
sought,
charitable
in
his
happiness,
to
include
them
in
the
thing
that
had
happened.
His
mind
was
crowded
with
memories;
memories
of
the
knowledge
that
had
come
to
them
when
they
closed
in
on
the
struggling
pig,
knowledge
that
they
had
outwitted
a
living
thing,
imposed
their
will
upon
it,
taken
away
its
life
like
a
long
satisfying
drink.
He
spread
his
arms
wide.
"You
should
have
seen
the
blood!"
The
hunters
were
more
silent
now,
but
at
this
they
buzzed
again.
Ralph
flung
back
his
hair.
One
arm
pointed
at
the
empty
horizon.
His
voice
was
loud
and
savage,
and
struck
them
into
silence.
"There
was
aship."
Jack,
faced
at
once
with
too
many
awful
implications,
ducked
away
from
them.
He
laid
a
hand
on
the
pig
and
drew
his
knife.
Ralph
brought
his
arm
down,
fist
clenched,
and
his
voice
shook.
"There
was
a
ship.
Out
there.
You
said
you'd
keep
the
fire
going
and
you
let
it
out!"
He
took
a
step
toward
Jack,
who
turned
and
faced
him.
"They
might
have
seen
us.
We
might
have
gone
home--"
This
was
too
bitter
for
Piggy,
who
forgot
his
timidity
in
the
agony
of
his
loss.
He
began
to
cry
out,
shrilly:
"You
and
your
blood,
Jack
Merridew!
You
and
your
hunting!
We
might
have
gone
home--"
Ralph
pushed
Piggy
to
one
side.
"I
was
chief,
and
you
were
going
to
do
what
I
said.
You
talk.
But
you
can't
even
build
huts--then
you
go
off
hunting
and
let
out
the
fire--"
He
turned
away,
silent
for
a
moment.
Then
his
voice
came
again
on
a
peak
of
feeling.
"There
was
a
ship--"
One
of
the
smaller
hunters
began
to
wail.
The
dismal
truth
was
filtering
through
to
everybody.
Jack
went
very
red
as
he
hacked
and
pulled
at
the
pig.
"The
job
was
too
much.
We
needed
everyone."
Ralph
turned.
"You
could
have
had
everyone
when
the
shelters
were
finished.
But
you
had
to
hunt--"
"We
needed
meat."
Jack
stood
up
as
he
said
this,
the
bloodied
knife
in
his
hand.
The
two
boys
faced
each
other.
There
was
the
brilliant
world
of
hunting,
tactics,
fierce
exhilaration,
skill;
and
there
was
the
world
of
longing
and
baffled
commonsense.
Jack
transferred
the
knife
to
his
left
hand
and
smudged
blood
over
his
forehead
as
he
pushed
down
the
plastered
hair.
Piggy
began
again.
"You
didn't
ought
to
have
let
that
fire
out.
You
said
you'd
keep
the
smoke
going--"
This
from
Piggy,
and
the
wails
of
agreement
from
some
of
the
hunters,
drove
Jack
to
violence.
The
bolting
look
came
into
his
blue
eyes.
He
took
a
step,
and
able
at
last
to
hit
someone,
stuck
his
fist
into
Piggy's
stomach.
Piggy
sat
down
with
a
grunt.
Jack
stood
over
him.
His
voice
was
vicious
with
humiliation.
"You
would,
would
you?
Fatty!"
Ralph
made
a
step
forward
and
Jack
smacked
Piggy's
head.
Piggy's
glasses
flew
off
and
tinkled
on
the
rocks.
Piggy
cried
out
in
terror:
"My
specs!"
He
went
crouching
and
feeling
over
the
rocks
but
Simon,
who
got
there
first,
found
them
for
him.
Passions
beat
about
Simon
on
the
mountain-top
with
awful
wings.
"One
side's
broken."
Piggy
grabbed
and
put
on
the
glasses.
He
looked
malevolently
at
Jack.
"I
got
to
have
them
specs.
Now
I
only
got
one
eye.
Jus'
you
wait--"
Jack
made
a
move
toward
Piggy
who
scrambled
away
till
a
great
rock
lay
between
them.
He
thrust
his
head
over
the
top
and
glared
at
Jack
through
his
one
flashing
glass.
"Now
I
only
got
one
eye.
Just
you
wait--"
Jack
mimicked
the
whine
and
scramble.
"Jus'
you
wait--yah!"
Piggy
and
the
parody
were
so
funny
that
the
hunters
began
to
laugh.
Jack
felt
encouraged.
He
went
on
scrambling
and
the
laughter
rose
to
a
gale
of
hysteria.
Unwillingly
Ralph
felt
his
lips
twitch;
he
was
angry
with
himself
for
giving
way.
He
muttered.
"That
was
a
dirty
trick."
Jack
broke
out
of
his
gyration
and
stood
facing
Ralph.
His
words
came
in
a
shout.
"All
right,
all
right!"
He
looked
at
Piggy,
at
the
hunters,
at
Ralph.
"I'm
sorry.
About
the
fire,
I
mean.
There.
I--"
He
drew
himself
up.
"--I
apologize."
The
buzz
from
the
hunters
was
one
of
admiration
at
this
handsome
behavior.
Clearly
they
were
of
the
opinion
that
Jack
had
done
the
decent
thing,
had
put
himself
in
the
right
by
his
generous
apology
and
Ralph,
obscurely,
in
the
wrong.
They
waited
for
an
appropriately
decent
answer.
Yet
Ralph's
throat
refused
to
pass
one.
He
resented,
as
an
addition
to
Jack's
misbehavior,
this
verbal
trick.
The
fire
was
dead,
the
ship
was
gone.
Could
they
not
see?
Anger
instead
of
decency
passed
his
throat.
"That
was
a
dirty
trick."
They
were
silent
on
the
mountain-top
while
the
opaque
look
appeared
in
Jack's
eyes
and
passed
away.
Ralph's
final
word
was
an
ingracious
mutter.
"All
right.
Light
the
fire."
With
some
positive
action
before
them,
a
little
of
the
tension
died.
Ralph
said
no
more,
did
nothing,
stood
looking
down
at
the
ashes
round
his
feet.
Jack
was
loud
and
active.
He
gave
orders,
sang,
whistled,
threw
remarks
at
the
silent
Ralph--remarks
that
did
not
need
an
answer,
and
therefore
could
not
invite
a
snub;
and
still
Ralph
was
silent.
No
one,
not
even
Jack,
would
ask
him
to
move
and
in
the
end
they
had
to
build
the
fire
three
yards
away
and
in
a
place
not
really
as
convenient.
So
Ralph
asserted
his
chieftainship
and
could
not
have
chosen
a
better
way
if
he
had
thought
for
days.
Against
this
weapon,
so
indefinable
and
so
effective,
Jack
was
powerless
and
raged
without
knowing
why.
By
the
time
the
pile
was
built,
they
were
on
different
sides
of
a
high
barrier.
When
they
had
dealt
with
the
fire
another
crisis
arose.
Jack
had
no
means
of
lighting
it.
Then
to
his
surprise,
Ralph
went
to
Piggy
and
took
the
glasses
from
him.
Not
even
Ralph
knew
how
a
link
between
him
and
Jack
had
been
snapped
and
fastened
elsewhere.
"I'll
bring
'em
back."
"I'll
come
too."
Piggy
stood
behind
him,
islanded
in
a
sea
of
meaningless
color,
while
Ralph
knelt
and
focused
the
glossy
spot.
Instantly
the
fire
was
alight,
Piggy
held
out
his
hands
and
grabbed
the
glasses
back.
Before
these
fantastically
attractive
flowers
of
violet
and
red
and
yellow,
unkindness
melted
away.
They
became
a
circle
of
boys
round
a
camp
fire
and
even
Piggy
and
Ralph
were
half-drawn
in.
Soon
some
of
the
boys
were
rushing
down
the
slope
for
more
wood
while
Jack
hacked
the
pig.
They
tried
holding
the
whole
carcass
on
a
stake
over
the
fire,
but
the
stake
burnt
more
quickly
than
the
pig
roasted.
In
the
end
they
skewered
bits
of
meat
on
branches
and
held
them
in
the
flames:
and
even
then
almost
as
much
boy
was
roasted
as
meat.
Ralph's
mouth
watered.
He
meant
to
refuse
meat,
but
his
past
diet
of
fruit
and
nuts,
with
an
odd
crab
or
fish,
gave
him
too
little
resistance.
He
accepted
a
piece
of
halfraw
meat
and
gnawed
it
like
a
wolf.
Piggy
spoke,
also
dribbling.
"Aren't
I
having
none?"
Jack
had
meant
to
leave
him
in
doubt,
as
an
assertion
of
power;
but
Piggy
by
advertising
his
omission
made
more
cruelty
necessary.
"You
didn't
hunt."
"No
more
did
Ralph,"
said
Piggy
wetly,
"nor
Simon."
He
amplified.
"There
isn't
more
than
a
ha'porth
of
meat
in
a
crab."
Ralph
stirred
uneasily.
Simon,
sitting
between
the
twins
and
Piggy,
wiped
his
mouth
and
shoved
his
piece
of
meat
over
the
rocks
to
Piggy,
who
grabbed
it.
The
twins
giggled
and
Simon
lowered
his
face
in
shame.
Then
Jack
leapt
to
his
feet,
slashed
off
a
great
hunk
of
meat,
and
flung
it
down
at
Simon's
feet.
"Eat!
Damn
you!"
He
glared
at
Simon.
"Take
it!"
He
spun
on
his
heel,
center
of
a
bewildered
circle
of
boys.
"I
got
you
meat!"
Numberless
and
inexpressible
frustrations
combined
to
make
his
rage
elemental
and
awe-inspiring.
"I
painted
my
face--I
stole
up.
Now
you
eat--all
of
you--and
I--"
Slowly
the
silence
on
the
mountain-top
deepened
till
the
click
of
the
fire
and
the
soft
hiss
of
roasting
meat
could
be
heard
clearly.
Jack
looked
round
for
understanding
but
found
only
respect.
Ralph
stood
among
the
ashes
of
the
signal
fire,
his
hands
full
of
meat,
saying
nothing.
Then
at
last
Maurice
broke
the
silence.
He
changed
the
subject
to
the
only
one
that
could
bring
the
majority
of
them
together.
"Where
did
you
find
the
pig?"
Roger
pointed
down
the
unfriendly
side.
"They
were
there--by
the
sea."
Jack,
recovering
could
not
bear
to
have
his
story
told.
He
broke
in
quickly.
"We
spread
round.
I
crept,
on
hands
and
knees.
The
spears
fell
out
because
they
hadn't
barbs
on.
The
pig
ran
away
and
made
an
awful
noise--"
"It
turned
back
and
ran
into
the
circle,
bleeding--"
All
the
boys
were
talking
at
once,
relieved
and
excited.
"We
closed
in--"
The
first
blow
had
paralyzed
its
hind
quarters,
so
then
the
circle
could
close
in
and
beat
and
beat--
"I
cut
the
pig's
throat--"
The
twins,
still
sharing
their
identical
grin,
jumped
up
and
ran
round
each
other.
Then
the
rest
joined
in,
making
pig-dying
noises
and
shouting.
"One
for
his
nob!"
"Give
him
a
fourpenny
one!"
Then
Maurice
pretended
to
be
the
pig
and
ran
squealing
into
the
center,
and
the
hunters,
circling
still,
pretended
to
beat
him.
As
they
danced,
they
sang.
"_Kill
the
pig.
Cut
her
throat.
Bash
her
in._"
Ralph
watched
them,
envious
and
resentful.
Not
till
they
flagged
and
the
chant
died
away,
did
he
speak.
"I'm
calling
an
assembly."
One
by
one,
they
halted,
and
stood
watching
him.
"With
the
conch.
I'm
calling
a
meeting
even
if
we
have
to
go
on
into
the
dark.
Down
on
the
platform.
When
I
blow
it.
Now."
He
turned
away
and
walked
off,
down
the
mountain.
CHAPTER
FIVE
Beast
from
Water
The
tide
was
coming
in
and
there
was
only
a
narrow
strip
of
firm
beach
between
the
water
and
the
white,
stumbling
stuff
near
the
palm
terrace.
Ralph
chose
the
firm
strip
as
a
path
because
he
needed
to
think,
and
only
here
could
he
allow
his
feet
to
move
without
having
to
watch
them.
Suddenly,
pacing
by
the
water,
he
was
overcome
with
astonishment.
He
found
himself
understanding
the
wearisomeness
of
this
life,
where
every
path
was
an
improvisation
and
a
considerable
part
of
one's
waking
life
was
spent
watching
one's
feet.
He
stopped,
facing
the
strip;
and
remembering
that
first
enthusiastic
exploration
as
though
it
were
part
of
a
brighter
childhood,
he
smiled
jeeringly.
He
turned
then
and
walked
back
toward
the
platform
with
the
sun
in
his
face.
The
time
had
come
for
the
assembly
and
as
he
walked
into
the
concealing
splendors
of
the
sunlight
he
went
carefully
over
the
points
of
his
speech.
There
must
be
no
mistake
about
this
assembly,
no
chasing
imaginary.
.
.
.
He
lost
himself
in
a
maze
of
thoughts
that
were
rendered
vague
by
his
lack
of
words
to
express
them.
Frowning,
he
tried
again.
This
meeting
must
not
be
fun,
but
business.
At
that
he
walked
faster,
aware
all
at
once
of
urgency
and
the
declining
sun
and
a
little
wind
created
by
his
speed
that
breathed
about
his
face.
This
wind
pressed
his
grey
shirt
against
his
chest
so
that
he
noticed--in
this
new
mood
of
comprehension--how
the
folds
were
stiff
like
cardboard,
and
unpleasant;
noticed
too
how
the
frayed
edges
of
his
shorts
were
making
an
uncomfortable,
pink
area
on
the
front
of
his
thighs.
With
a
convulsion
of
the
mind,
Ralph
discovered
dirt
and
decay,
understood
how
much
he
disliked
perpetually
flicking
the
tangled
hair
out
of
his
eyes,
and
at
last,
when
the
sun
was
gone,
rolling
noisily
to
rest
among
dry
leaves.
At
that
he
began
to
trot.
The
beach
near
the
bathing
pool
was
dotted
with
groups
of
boys
waiting
for
the
assembly.
They
made
way
for
him
silently,
conscious
of
his
grim
mood
and
the
fault
at
the
fire.
The
place
of
assembly
in
which
he
stood
was
roughly
a
triangle;
but
irregular
and
sketchy,
like
everything
they
made.
First
there
was
the
log
on
which
he
himself
sat;
a
dead
tree
that
must
have
been
quite
exceptionally
big
for
the
platform.
Perhaps
one
of
those
legendary
storms
of
the
Pacific
had
shifted
it
here.
This
palm
trunk
lay
parallel
to
the
beach,
so
that
when
Ralph
sat
he
faced
the
island
but
to
the
boys
was
a
darkish
figure
against
the
shimmer
of
the
lagoon.
The
two
sides
of
the
triangle
of
which
the
log
was
base
were
less
evenly
defined.
On
the
right
was
a
log
polished
by
restless
seats
along
the
top,
but
not
so
large
as
the
chief's
and
not
so
comfortable.
On
the
left
were
four
small
logs,
one
of
them--the
farthest--lamentably
springy.
Assembly
after
assembly
had
broken
up
in
laughter
when
someone
had
leaned
too
far
back
and
the
log
had
whipped
and
thrown
half
a
dozen
boys
backwards
into
the
grass.
Yet
now,
he
saw,
no
one
had
had
the
wit--not
himself
nor
Jack,
nor
Piggy--to
bring
a
stone
and
wedge
the
thing.
So
they
would
continue
enduring
the
ill-balanced
twister,
because,
because.
.
.
.
Again
he
lost
himself
in
deep
waters.
Grass
was
worn
away
in
front
of
each
trunk
but
grew
tall
and
untrodden
in
the
center
of
the
triangle.
Then,
at
the
apex,
the
grass
was
thick
again
because
no
one
sat
there.
All
round
the
place
of
assembly
the
grey
trunks
rose,
straight
or
leaning,
and
supported
the
low
roof
of
leaves.
On
two
sides
was
the
beach;
behind,
the
lagoon;
in
front,
the
darkness
of
the
island.
Ralph
turned
to
the
chief's
seat.
They
had
never
had
an
assembly
as
late
before.
That
was
why
the
place
looked
so
different.
Normally
the
underside
of
the
green
roof
was
lit
by
a
tangle
of
golden
reflections,
and
their
faces
were
lit
upside
down--like,
thought
Ralph,
when
you
hold
an
electric
torch
in
your
hands.
But
now
the
sun
was
slanting
in
at
one
side,
so
that
the
shadows
were
where
they
ought
to
be.
Again
he
fell
into
that
strange
mood
of
speculation
that
was
so
foreign
to
him.
If
faces
were
different
when
lit
from
above
or
below--what
was
a
face?
What
was
anything?
Ralph
moved
impatiently.
The
trouble
was,
if
you
were
a
chief
you
had
to
think,
you
had
to
be
wise.
And
then
the
occasion
slipped
by
so
that
you
had
to
grab
at
a
decision.
This
made
you
think;
because
thought
was
a
valuable
thing,
that
got
results.
.
.
.
Only,
decided
Ralph
as
he
faced
the
chief's
seat,
I
can't
think.
Not
like
Piggy.
Once
more
that
evening
Ralph
had
to
adjust
his
values.
Piggy
could
think.
He
could
go
step
by
step
inside
that
fat
head
of
his,
only
Piggy
was
no
chief.
But
Piggy,
for
all
his
ludicrous
body,
had
brains.
Ralph
was
a
specialist
in
thought
now,
and
could
recognize
thought
in
another.
The
sun
in
his
eyes
reminded
him
how
time
was
passing,
so
he
took
the
conch
down
from
the
tree
and
examined
the
surface.
Exposure
to
the
air
had
bleached
the
yellow
and
pink
to
near-white,
and
transparency.
Ralph
felt
a
kind
of
affectionate
reverence
for
the
conch,
even
though
he
had
fished
the
thing
out
of
the
lagoon
himself.
He
faced
the
place
of
assembly
and
put
the
conch
to
his
lips.
The
others
were
waiting
for
this
and
came
straight
away.
Those
who
were
aware
that
a
ship
had
passed
the
island
while
the
fire
was
out
were
subdued
by
the
thought
of
Ralph's
anger;
while
those,
including
the
littluns
who
did
not
know,
were
impressed
by
the
general
air
of
solemnity.
The
place
of
assembly
filled
quickly;
Jack,
Simon,
Maurice,
most
of
the
hunters,
on
Ralph's
right;
the
rest
on
the
left,
under
the
sun.
Piggy
came
and
stood
outside
the
triangle.
This
indicated
that
he
wished
to
listen,
but
would
not
speak;
and
Piggy
intended
it
as
a
gesture
of
disapproval.
"The
thing
is:
we
need
an
assembly."
No
one
said
anything
but
the
faces
turned
to
Ralph
were
intent.
He
flourished
the
conch.
He
had
learnt
as
a
practical
business
that
fundamental
statements
like
this
had
to
be
said
at
least
twice,
before
everyone
understood
them.
One
had
to
sit,
attracting
all
eyes
to
the
conch,
and
drop
words
like
heavy
round
stones
among
the
little
groups
that
crouched
or
squatted.
He
was
searching
his
mind
for
simple
words
so
that
even
the
littluns
would
understand
what
the
assembly
was
about.
Later
perhaps,
practiced
debaters--Jack,
Maurice,
Piggy--would
use
their
whole
art
to
twist
the
meeting:
but
now
at
the
beginning
the
subject
of
the
debate
must
be
laid
out
clearly.
"We
need
an
assembly.
Not
for
fun.
Not
for
laughing
and
falling
off
the
log"--the
group
of
littluns
on
the
twister
giggled
and
looked
at
each
other--"not
for
making
jokes,
or
for"--he
lifted
the
conch
in
an
effort
to
find
the
compelling
word--"for
cleverness.
Not
for
these
things.
But
to
put
things
straight."
He
paused
for
a
moment.
"I've
been
alone.
By
myself
I
went,
thinking
what's
what.
I
know
what
we
need.
An
assembly
to
put
things
straight.
And
first
of
all,
I'm
speaking."
He
paused
for
a
moment
and
automatically
pushed
back
his
hair.
Piggy
tiptoed
to
the
triangle,
his
ineffectual
protest
made,
and
joined
the
others.
Ralph
went
on.
"We
have
lots
of
assemblies.
Everybody
enjoys
speaking
and
being
together.
We
decide
things.
But
they
don't
get
done.
We
were
going
to
have
water
brought
from
the
stream
and
left
in
those
coconut
shells
under
fresh
leaves.
So
it
was,
for
a
few
days.
Now
there's
no
water.
The
shells
are
dry.
People
drink
from
the
river."
There
was
a
murmur
of
assent.
"Not
that
there's
anything
wrong
with
drinking
from
the
river.
I
mean
I'd
sooner
have
water
from
that
place--
you
know,
the
pool
where
the
waterfall
is--than
out
of
an
old
coconut
shell.
Only
we
said
we'd
have
the
water
brought.
And
now
not.
There
were
only
two
full
shells
there
this
afternoon."
He
licked
his
lips.
"Then
there's
huts.
Shelters."
The
murmur
swelled
again
and
died
away.
"You
mostly
sleep
in
shelters.
Tonight,
except
for
Samneric
up
by
the
fire,
you'll
all
sleep
there.
Who
built
the
shelters?"
Clamor
rose
at
once.
Everyone
had
built
the
shelters.
Ralph
had
to
wave
the
conch
once
more.
"Wait
a
minute!
I
mean,
who
built
all
three?
We
all
built
the
first
one,
four
of
us
the
second
one,
and
me
'n
Simon
built
the
last
one
over
there.
That's
why
it's
so
tottery.
No.
Don't
laugh.
That
shelter
might
fall
down
if
the
rain
comes
back.
We'll
need
those
shelters
then."
He
paused
and
cleared
his
throat.
"There's
another
thing.
We
chose
those
rocks
right
along
beyond
the
bathing
pool
as
a
lavatory.
That
was
sensible
too.
The
tide
cleans
the
place
up.
You
littluns
know
about
that."
There
were
sniggers
here
and
there
and
swift
glances.
"Now
people
seem
to
use
anywhere.
Even
near
the
shelters
and
the
platform.
You
littluns,
when
you're
getting
fruit;
if
you're
taken
short--"
The
assembly
roared.
"I
said
if
you're
taken
short
you
keep
away
from
the
fruit.
That's
dirty!"
Laughter
rose
again.
"I
said
that's
dirty!"
He
plucked
at
his
stiff,
grey
shirt.
"That's
really
dirty.
If
you're
taken
short
you
go
right
along
the
beach
to
the
rocks.
See?"
Piggy
held
out
his
hands
for
the
conch
but
Ralph
shook
his
head.
His
speech
was
planned,
point
by
point.
"We've
all
got
to
use
the
rocks
again.
This
place
is
getting
dirty."
He
paused.
The
assembly,
sensing
a
crisis,
was
tensely
expectant.
"And
then:
about
the
fire."
Ralph
let
out
his
spare
breath
with
a
little
gasp
that
was
echoed
by
his
audience.
Jack
started
to
chip
a
piece
of
wood
with
his
knife
and
whispered
something
to
Robert,
who
looked
away.
"The
fire
is
the
most
important
thing
on
the
island.
How
can
we
ever
be
rescued
except
by
luck,
if
we
don't
keep
a
fire
going?
Is
a
fire
too
much
for
us
to
make?"
He
flung
out
an
arm.
"Look
at
us!
How
many
are
we?
And
yet
we
can't
keep
a
fire
going
to
make
smoke.
Don't
you
understand?
Can't
you
see
we
ought
to--ought
to
die
before
we
let
the
fire
out?"
There
was
a
self-conscious
giggling
among
the
hunters.
Ralph
turned
on
them
passionately.
"You
hunters!
You
can
laugh!
But
I
tell
you
the
smoke
is
more
important
than
the
pig,
however
often
you
kill
one.
Do
all
of
you
see?"
He
spread
his
arms
wide
and
turned
to
the
whole
triangle.
"We've
got
to
make
smoke
up
there--or
die."
He
paused,
feeling
for
his
next
point.
"And
another
thing."
Someone
called
out.
"Too
many
things."
There
came
a
mutter
of
agreement.
Ralph
overrode
them.
"And
another
thing.
We
nearly
set
the
whole
island
on
fire.
And
we
waste
time,
rolling
rocks,
and
making
little
cooking
fires.
Now
I
say
this
and
make
it
a
rule,
because
I'm
chief.
We
won't
have
a
fire
anywhere
but
on
the
mountain.
Ever."
There
was
a
row
immediately.
Boys
stood
up
and
shouted
and
Ralph
shouted
back.
"Because
if
you
want
a
fire
to
cook
fish
or
crab,
you
can
jolly
well
go
up
the
mountain.
That
way
we'll
be
certain."
Hands
were
reaching
for
the
conch
in
the
light
of
the
setting
sun.
He
held
on
and
leapt
on
the
trunk.
"All
this
I
meant
to
say.
Now
I've
said
it.
You
voted
me
for
chief.
Now
you
do
what
I
say."
They
quieted,
slowly,
and
at
last
were
seated
again.
Ralph
dropped
down
and
spoke
in
his
ordinary
voice.
"So
remember.
The
rocks
for
a
lavatory.
Keep
the
fire
going
and
smoke
showing
as
a
signal.
Don't
take
fire
from
the
mountain.
Take
your
food
up
there."
Jack
stood
up,
scowling
in
the
gloom,
and
held
out
his
hands.
"I
haven't
finished
yet."
"But
you've
talked
and
talked!"
"I've
got
the
conch."
Jack
sat
down,
grumbling.
"Then
the
last
thing.
This
is
what
people
can
talk
about."
He
waited
till
the
platform
was
very
still.
"Things
are
breaking
up.
I
don't
understand
why.
We
began
well;
we
were
happy.
And
then--"
He
moved
the
conch
gently,
looking
beyond
them
at
nothing,
remembering
the
beastie,
the
snake,
the
fire,
the
talk
of
fear.
"Then
people
started
getting
frightened."
A
murmur,
almost
a
moan,
rose
and
passed
away.
Jack
had
stopped
whittling.
Ralph
went
on,
abruptly.
"But
that's
littluns'
talk.
We'll
get
that
straight.
So
the
last
part,
the
bit
we
can
all
talk
about,
is
kind
of
deciding
on
the
fear."
The
hair
was
creeping
into
his
eyes
again.
"We've
got
to
talk
about
this
fear
and
decide
there's
nothing
in
it.
I'm
frightened
myself,
sometimes;
only
that's
nonsense!
Like
bogies.
Then,
when
we've
decided,
we
can
start
again
and
be
careful
about
things
like
the
fire."
A
picture
of
three
boys
walking
along
the
bright
beach
flitted
through
his
mind.
"And
be
happy."
Ceremonially,
Ralph
laid
the
conch
on
the
trunk
beside
him
as
a
sign
that
the
speech
was
over.
What
sunlight
reached
them
was
level.
Jack
stood
up
and
took
the
conch.
"So
this
is
a
meeting
to
find
out
what's
what.
I'll
tell
you
what's
what.
You
littluns
started
all
this,
with
the
fear
talk.
Beasts!
Where
from?
Of
course
we're
frightened
sometimes
but
we
put
up
with
being
frightened.
Only
Ralph
says
you
scream
in
the
night.
What
does
that
mean
but
nightmares?
Anyway,
you
don't
hunt
or
build
or
help--you're
a
lot
of
cry-babies
and
sissies.
That's
what.
And
as
for
the
fear--you'll
have
to
put
up
with
that
like
the
rest
of
us."
Ralph
looked
at
Jack
open-mouthed,
but
Jack
took
no
notice.
"The
thing
is--fear
can't
hurt
you
any
more
than
a
dream.
There
aren't
any
beasts
to
be
afraid
of
on
this
island."
He
looked
along
the
row
of
whispering
littluns.
"Serve
you
right
if
something
did
get
you,
you
useless
lot
of
cry-babies!
But
there
is
no
animal--"
Ralph
interrupted
him
testily.
"What
is
all
this?
Who
said
anything
about
an
animal?"
"You
did,
the
other
day.
You
said
they
dream
and
cry
out.
Now
they
talk--not
only
the
littluns,
but
my
hunters
sometimes--talk
of
a
thing,
a
dark
thing,
a
beast,
some
sort
of
animal.
I've
heard.
You
thought
not,
didn't
you?
Now
listen.
You
don't
get
big
animals
on
small
islands.
Only
pigs.
You
only
get
lions
and
tigers
in
big
countries
like
Africa
and
India--"
"And
the
Zoo--"
"I've
got
the
conch.
I'm
not
talking
about
the
fear.
I'm
talking
about
the
beast.
Be
frightened
if
you
like.
But
as
for
the
beast--"
Jack
paused,
cradling
the
conch,
and
turned
to
his
hunters
with
their
dirty
black
caps.
"Am
I
a
hunter
or
am
I
not?"
They
nodded,
simply.
He
was
a
hunter
all
right.
No
one
doubted
that.
"Well
then--I've
been
all
over
this
island.
By
myself.
If
there
were
a
beast
I'd
have
seen
it.
Be
frightened
because
you're
like
that--but
there
is
no
beast
in
the
forest."
Jack
handed
back
the
conch
and
sat
down.
The
whole
assembly
applauded
him
with
relief.
Then
Piggy
held
out
his
hand.
"I
don't
agree
with
all
Jack
said,
but
with
some.
'Course
there
isn't
a
beast
in
the
forest.
How
could
there
be?
What
would
a
beast
eat?"
"Pig."
"We
eat
pig."
"Piggy!"
"I
got
the
conch!"
said
Piggy
indignantly.
"Ralph--
they
ought
to
shut
up,
oughtn't
they?
You
shut
up,
you
littluns!
What
I
mean
is
that
I
don't
agree
about
this
here
fear.
Of
course
there
isn't
nothing
to
be
afraid
of
in
the
forest.
Why--I
been
there
myself!
You'll
be
talking
about
ghosts
and
such
things
next.
We
know
what
goes
on
and
if
there's
something
wrong,
there's
someone
to
put
it
right."
He
took
off
his
glasses
and
blinked
at
them.
The
sun
had
gone
as
if
the
light
had
been
turned
off.
He
proceeded
to
explain.
"If
you
get
a
pain
in
your
stomach,
whether
it's
a
little
one
or
a
big
one--"
"Yours
is
a
big
one."
"When
you
done
laughing
perhaps
we
can
get
on
with
the
meeting.
And
if
them
littluns
climb
back
on
the
twister
again
they'll
only
fall
off
in
a
sec.
So
they
might
as
well
sit
on
the
ground
and
listen.
No.
You
have
doctors
for
everything,
even
the
inside
of
your
mind.
You
don't
really
mean
that
we
got
to
be
frightened
all
the
time
of
nothing?
Life,"
said
Piggy
expansively,
"is
scientific,
that's
what
it
is.
In
a
year
or
two
when
the
war's
over
they'll
be
traveling
to
Mars
and
back.
I
know
there
isn't
no
beast--not
with
claws
and
all
that,
I
mean--but
I
know
there
isn't
no
fear,
either."
Piggy
paused.
"Unless--"
Ralph
moved
restlessly.
"Unless
what?"
"Unless
we
get
frightened
of
people."
A
sound,
half-laugh,
half-jeer,
rose
among
the
seated
boys.
Piggy
ducked
his
head
and
went
on
hastily.
"So
let's
hear
from
that
littlun
who
talked
about
a
beast
and
perhaps
we
can
show
him
how
silly
he
is."
The
littluns
began
to
jabber
among
themselves,
then
one
stood
forward.
"What's
your
name?"
"Phil."
For
a
littlun
he
was
self-confident,
holding
out
his
hands,
cradling
the
conch
as
Ralph
did,
looking
round
at
them
to
collect
their
attention
before
he
spoke.
"Last
night
I
had
a
dream,
a
horrid
dream,
fighting
with
things.
I
was
outside
the
shelter
by
myself,
fighting
with
things,
those
twisty
things
in
the
trees."
He
paused,
and
the
other
littluns
laughed
in
horrified
sympathy.
"Then
I
was
frightened
and
I
woke
up.
And
I
was
outside
the
shelter
by
myself
in
the
dark
and
the
twisty
things
had
gone
away."
The
vivid
horror
of
this,
so
possible
and
so
nakedly
terrifying,
held
them
all
silent.
The
child's
voice
went
piping
on
from
behind
the
white
conch.
"And
I
was
frightened
and
started
to
call
out
for
Ralph
and
then
I
saw
something
moving
among
the
trees,
something
big
and
horrid."
He
paused,
half-frightened
by
the
recollection
yet
proud
of
the
sensation
he
was
creating.
"That
was
a
nightmare,"
said
Ralph.
"He
was
walking
in
his
sleep."
The
assembly
murmured
in
subdued
agreement.
The
littlun
shook
his
head
stubbornly.
"I
was
asleep
when
the
twisty
things
were
fighting
and
when
they
went
away
I
was
awake,
and
I
saw
something
big
and
horrid
moving
in
the
trees."
Ralph
held
out
his
hands
for
the
conch
and
the
littlun
sat
down.
"You
were
asleep.
There
wasn't
anyone
there.
How
could
anyone
be
wandering
about
in
the
forest
at
night?
Was
anyone?
Did
anyone
go
out?"
There
was
a
long
pause
while
the
assembly
grinned
at
the
thought
of
anyone
going
out
in
the
darkness.
Then
Simon
stood
up
and
Ralph
looked
at
him
in
astonishment.
"You!
What
were
you
mucking
about
in
the
dark
for?"
Simon
grabbed
the
conch
convulsively.
"I
wanted--to
go
to
a
place--a
place
I
know."
"What
place?"
"Just
a
place
I
know.
A
place
in
the
jungle."
He
hesitated.
Jack
settled
the
question
for
them
with
that
contempt
in
his
voice
that
could
sound
so
funny
and
so
final.
"He
was
taken
short."
With
a
feeling
of
humiliation
on
Simon's
behalf,
Ralph
took
back
the
conch,
looking
Simon
sternly
in
the
face
as
he
did
so.
"Well,
don't
do
it
again.
Understand?
Not
at
night.
There's
enough
silly
talk
about
beasts,
without
the
littluns
seeing
you
gliding
about
like
a--"
The
derisive
laughter
that
rose
had
fear
in
it
and
condemnation.
Simon
opened
his
mouth
to
speak
but
Ralph
had
the
conch,
so
he
backed
to
his
seat.
When
the
assembly
was
silent
Ralph
turned
to
Piggy.
"Well,
Piggy?"
"There
was
another
one.
Him."
The
littluns
pushed
Percival
forward,
then
left
him
by
himself.
He
stood
knee-deep
in
the
central
grass,
looking
at
his
hidden
feet,
trying
to
pretend
he
was
in
a
tent.
Ralph
remembered
another
small
boy
who
had
stood
like
this
and
he
flinched
away
from
the
memory.
He
had
pushed
the
thought
down
and
out
of
sight,
where
only
some
positive
reminder
like
this
could
bring
it
to
the
surface.
There
had
been
no
further
numberings
of
the
littluns,
partly
because
there
was
no
means
of
insuring
that
all
of
them
were
accounted
for
and
partly
because
Ralph
knew
the
answer
to
at
least
one
question
Piggy
had
asked
on
the
mountaintop.
There
were
little
boys,
fair,
dark,
freckled,
and
all
dirty,
but
their
faces
were
all
dreadfully
free
of
major
blemishes.
No
one
had
seen
the
mulberry-colored
birthmark
again.
But
that
time
Piggy
had
coaxed
and
bullied.
Tacitly
admitting
that
he
remembered
the
unmentionable,
Ralph
nodded
to
Piggy.
"Go
on.
Ask
him."
Piggy
knelt,
holding
the
conch.
"Now
then.
What's
your
name?"
The
small
boy
twisted
away
into
his
tent.
Piggy
turned
helplessly
to
Ralph,
who
spoke
sharply.
"What's
your
name?"
Tormented
by
the
silence
and
the
refusal
the
assembly
broke
into
a
chant.
"What's
your
name?
What's
your
name?"
"Quiet!"
Ralph
peered
at
the
child
in
the
twilight.
"Now
tell
us.
What's
your
name?"
"Percival
Wemys
Madison.
The
Vicarage,
Harcourt
St.
Anthony,
Hants,
telephone,
telephone,
tele--"
As
if
this
information
was
rooted
far
down
in
the
springs
of
sorrow,
the
littlun
wept.
His
face
puckered,
the
tears
leapt
from
his
eyes,
his
mouth
opened
till
they
could
see
a
square
black
hole.
At
first
he
was
a
silent
effigy
of
sorrow;
but
then
the
lamentation
rose
out
of
him,
loud
and
sustained
as
the
conch.
"Shut
up,
you!
Shut
up!"
Percival
Wemys
Madison
would
not
shut
up.
A
spring
had
been
tapped,
far
beyond
the
reach
of
authority
or
even
physical
intimidation.
The
crying
went
on,
breath
after
breath,
and
seemed
to
sustain
him
upright
as
if
he
were
nailed
to
it.
"Shut
up!
Shut
up!"
For
now
the
littluns
were
no
longer
silent.
They
were
reminded
of
their
personal
sorrows;
and
perhaps
felt
themselves
to
share
in
a
sorrow
that
was
universal.
They
began
to
cry
in
sympathy,
two
of
them
almost
as
loud
as
Percival.
Maurice
saved
them.
He
cried
out.
"Look
at
me!"
He
pretended
to
fall
over.
He
rubbed
his
rump
and
sat
on
the
twister
so
that
he
fell
in
the
grass.
He
downed
badly;
but
Percival
and
the
others
noticed
and
sniffed
and
laughed.
Presently
they
were
all
laughing
so
absurdly
that
the
biguns
joined
in.
Jack
was
the
first
to
make
himself
heard.
He
had
not
got
the
conch
and
thus
spoke
against
the
rules;
but
nobody
minded.
"And
what
about
the
beast?"
Something
strange
was
happening
to
Percival.
He
yawned
and
staggered,
so
that
Jack
seized
and
shook
him.
"Where
does
the
beast
live?"
Percival
sagged
in
Jack's
grip.
"That's
a
clever
beast,"
said
Piggy,
jeering,
"if
it
can
hide
on
this
island."
"Jack's
been
everywhere--"
"Where
could
a
beast
live?"
"Beast
my
foot!"
Percival
muttered
something
and
the
assembly
laughed
again.
Ralph
leaned
forward.
"What
does
he
say?"
Jack
listened
to
Percival's
answer
and
then
let
go
of
him.
Percival,
released,
surrounded
by
the
comfortable
presence
of
humans,
fell
in
the
long
grass
and
went
to
sleep.
Jack
cleared
his
throat,
then
reported
casually.
"He
says
the
beast
comes
out
of
the
sea."
The
last
laugh
died
away.
Ralph
turned
involuntarily,
a
black,
humped
figure
against
the
lagoon.
The
assembly
looked
with
him,
considered
the
vast
stretches
of
water,
the
high
sea
beyond,
unknown
indigo
of
infinite
possibility,
heard
silently
the
sough
and
whisper
from
the
reef.
Maurice
spoke,
so
loudly
that
they
jumped.
"Daddy
said
they
haven't
found
all
the
animals
in
the
sea
yet."
Argument
started
again.
Ralph
held
out
the
glimmering
conch
and
Maurice
took
it
obediently.
The
meeting
subsided.
"I
mean
when
Jack
says
you
can
be
frightened
because
people
are
frightened
anyway
that's
all
right.
But
when
he
says
there's
only
pigs
on
this
island
I
expect
he's
right
but
he
doesn't
know,
not
really,
not
certainly
I
mean--"
Maurice
took
a
breath.
"My
daddy
says
there's
things,
what
d'you
call'em
that
make
ink--squids--that
are
hundreds
of
yards
long
and
eat
whales
whole."
He
paused
again
and
laughed
gaily.
"I
don't
believe
in
the
beast
of
course.
As
Piggy
says,
life's
scientific,
but
we
don't
know,
do
we?
Not
certainly,
I
mean--"
Someone
shouted.
"A
squid
couldn't
come
up
out
of
the
water!"
"Could!"
"Couldn't!"
In
a
moment
the
platform
was
full
of
arguing,
gesticulating
shadows.
To
Ralph,
seated,
this
seemed
the
breaking
up
of
sanity.
Fear,
beasts,
no
general
agreement
that
the
fire
was
all-important:
and
when
one
tried
to
get
the
thing
straight
the
argument
sheered
off,
bringing
up
fresh,
unpleasant
matter.
He
could
see
a
whiteness
in
the
gloom
near
him
so
he
grabbed
it
from
Maurice
and
blew
as
loudly
as
he
could.
The
assembly
was
shocked
into
silence.
Simon
was
close
to
him,
laying
hands
on
the
conch.
Simon
felt
a
perilous
necessity
to
speak;
but
to
speak
in
assembly
was
a
terrible
thing
to
him.
"Maybe,"
he
said
hesitantly,
"maybe
there
is
a
beast."
The
assembly
cried
out
savagely
and
Ralph
stood
up
in
amazement.
"You,
Simon?
You
believe
in
this?"
"I
don't
know,"
said
Simon.
His
heartbeats
were
choking
him.
"But.
.
.
."
The
storm
broke.
"Sit
down!"
"Shut
up!"
"Take
the
conch!"
"Sod
you!"
"Shut
up!"
Ralph
shouted.
"Hear
him!
He's
got
the
conch!"
"What
I
mean
is
.
.
.
maybe
it's
only
us."
"Nuts!"
That
was
from
Piggy,
shocked
out
of
decorum.
Simon
went
on.
"We
could
be
sort
of.
.
.
."
Simon
became
inarticulate
in
his
effort
to
express
mankind's
essential
illness.
Inspiration
came
to
him.
"What's
the
dirtiest
thing
there
is?"
As
an
answer
Jack
dropped
into
the
uncomprehending
silence
that
followed
it
the
one
crude
expressive
syllable.
Release
was
immense.
Those
littluns
who
had
climbed
back
on
the
twister
fell
off
again
and
did
not
mind.
The
hunters
were
screaming
with
delight.
Simon's
effort
fell
about
him
in
ruins;
the
laughter
beat
him
cruelly
and
he
shrank
away
defenseless
to
his
seat.
At
last
the
assembly
was
silent
again.
Someone
spoke
out
of
turn.
"Maybe
he
means
it's
some
sort
of
ghost."
Ralph
lifted
the
conch
and
peered
into
the
gloom.
The
lightest
thing
was
the
pale
beach.
Surely
the
littluns
were
nearer?
Yes--there
was
no
doubt
about
it,
they
were
huddled
into
a
tight
knot
of
bodies
in
the
central
grass.
A
flurry
of
wind
made
the
palms
talk
and
the
noise
seemed
very
loud
now
that
darkness
and
silence
made
it
so
noticeable.
Two
grey
trunks
rubbed
each
other
with
an
evil
speaking
that
no
one
had
noticed
by
day.
Piggy
took
the
conch
out
of
his
hands.
His
voice
was
indignant.
"I
don't
believe
in
no
ghosts--ever!"
Jack
was
up
too,
unaccountably
angry.
"Who
cares
what
you
believe--Fatty!"
"I
got
the
conch!"
There
was
the
sound
of
a
brief
tussle
and
the
conch
moved
to
and
fro.
"You
gimme
the
conch
back!"
Ralph
pushed
between
them
and
got
a
thump
on
the
chest.
He
wrestled
the
conch
from
someone
and
sat
down
breathlessly.
"There's
too
much
talk
about
ghosts.
We
ought
to
have
left
all
this
for
daylight."
A
hushed
and
anonymous
voice
broke
in.
"Perhaps
that's
what
the
beast
is--a
ghost."
The
assembly
was
shaken
as
by
a
wind.
"There's
too
much
talking
out
of
turn,"
Ralph
said,
"because
we
can't
have
proper
assemblies
if
you
don't
stick
to
the
rules."
He
stopped
again.
The
careful
plan
of
this
assembly
had
broken
down.
"What
d'you
want
me
to
say
then?
I
was
wrong
to
call
this
assembly
so
late.
We'll
have
a
vote
on
them;
on
ghosts
I
mean;
and
then
go
to
the
shelters
because
we're
all
tired.
No--Jack
is
it?--wait
a
minute.
I'll
say
here
and
now
that
I
don't
believe
in
ghosts.
Or
I
don't
think
I
do.
But
I
don't
like
the
thought
of
them.
Not
now
that
is,
in
the
dark.
But
we
were
going
to
decide
what's
what."
He
raised
the
conch
for
a
moment.
"Very
well
then.
I
suppose
what's
what
is
whether
there
are
ghosts
or
not--"
He
thought
for
a
moment,
formulating
the
question.
"Who
thinks
there
may
be
ghosts?"
For
a
long
time
there
was
silence
and
no
apparent
movement.
Then
Ralph
peered
into
the
gloom
and
made
out
the
hands.
He
spoke
flatly.
"I
see."
The
world,
that
understandable
and
lawful
world,
was
slipping
away.
Once
there
was
this
and
that;
and
now--
and
the
ship
had
gone.
The
conch
was
snatched
from
his
hands
and
Piggy's
voice
shrilled.
"I
didn't
vote
for
no
ghosts!"
He
whirled
round
on
the
assembly.
"Remember
that,
all
of
you!"
They
heard
him
stamp.
"What
are
we?
Humans?
Or
animals?
Or
savages?
What's
grownups
going
to
think?
Going
off--hunting
pigs--letting
fires
out--and
now!"
A
shadow
fronted
him
tempestuously.
"You
shut
up,
you
fat
slug!"
There
was
a
moment's
struggle
and
the
glimmering
conch
jigged
up
and
down.
Ralph
leapt
to
his
feet.
"Jack!
Jack!
You
haven't
got
the
conch!
Let
him
speak."
Jack's
face
swam
near
him.
"And
you
shut
up!
Who
are
you,
anyway?
Sitting
there
telling
people
what
to
do.
You
can't
hunt,
you
can't
sing--"
"I'm
chief.
I
was
chosen."
"Why
should
choosing
make
any
difference?
Just
giving
orders
that
don't
make
any
sense--"
"Piggy's
got
the
conch."
"That's
right--favor
Piggy
as
you
always
do--"
"Jack!"
Jack's
voice
sounded
in
bitter
mimicry.
"Jack!
Jack!"
"The
rules!"
shouted
Ralph.
"You're
breaking
the
rules!"
"Who
cares?"
Ralph
summoned
his
wits.
"Because
the
rules
are
the
only
thing
we've
got!"
But
Jack
was
shouting
against
him.
"Bollocks
to
the
rules!
We're
strong--we
hunt!
If
there's
a
beast,
we'll
hunt
it
down!
We'll
close
in
and
beat
and
beat
and
beat--!"
He
gave
a
wild
whoop
and
leapt
down
to
the
pale
sand.
At
once
the
platform
was
full
of
noise
and
excitement,
scramblings,
screams
and
laughter.
The
assembly
shredded
away
and
became
a
discursive
and
random
scatter
from
the
palms
to
the
water
and
away
along
the
beach,
beyond
night-sight.
Ralph
found
his
cheek
touching
the
conch
and
took
it
from
Piggy.
"What's
grownups
going
to
say?"
cried
Piggy
again.
"Look
at
'em!"
The
sound
of
mock
hunting,
hysterical
laughter
and
real
terror
came
from
the
beach.
"Blow
the
conch,
Ralph."
Piggy
was
so
close
that
Ralph
could
see
the
glint
of
his
one
glass.
"There's
the
fire.
Can't
they
see?"
"You
got
to
be
tough
now.
Make
'em
do
what
you
want."
Ralph
answered
in
the
cautious
voice
of
one
who
rehearses
a
theorem.
"If
I
blow
the
conch
and
they
don't
come
back;
then
we've
had
it.
We
shan't
keep
the
fire
going.
We'll
be
like
animals.
We'll
never
be
rescued."
"If
you
don't
blow,
we'll
soon
be
animals
anyway.
I
can't
see
what
they're
doing
but
I
can
hear."
The
dispersed
figures
had
come
together
on
the
sand
and
were
a
dense
black
mass
that
revolved.
They
were
chanting
something
and
littluns
that
had
had
enough
were
staggering
away,
howling.
Ralph
raised
the
conch
to
his
lips
and
then
lowered
it.
"The
trouble
is:
Are
there
ghosts,
Piggy?
Or
beasts?"
"Course
there
aren't."
"Why
not?"
"'Cos
things
wouldn't
make
sense.
Houses
an'
streets,
an'--TV--they
wouldn't
work."
The
dancing,
chanting
boys
had
worked
themselves
away
till
their
sound
was
nothing
but
a
wordless
rhythm.
"But
s'pose
they
don't
make
sense?
Not
here,
on
this
island?
Supposing
things
are
watching
us
and
waiting?"
Ralph
shuddered
violently
and
moved
closer
to
Piggy,
so
that
they
bumped
frighteningly.
"You
stop
talking
like
that!
We
got
enough
trouble,
Ralph,
an'
I've
had
as
much
as
I
can
stand.
If
there
is
ghosts--''
"I
ought
to
give
up
being
chief.
Hear
'em."
"Oh
lord!
Oh
no!"
Piggy
gripped
Ralph's
arm.
"If
Jack
was
chief
he'd
have
all
hunting
and
no
fire.
We'd
be
here
till
we
died."
His
voice
ran
up
to
a
squeak.
"Who's
that
sitting
there?"
"Me.
Simon."
"Fat
lot
of
good
we
are,"
said
Ralph.
"Three
blind
mice.
I'll
give
up."
"If
you
give
up,"
said
Piggy,
in
an
appalled
whisper,
"what
'ud
happen
to
me?"
"Nothing."
"He
hates
me.
I
dunno
why.
If
he
could
do
what
he
wanted--you're
all
right,
he
respects
you.
Besides--you'd
hit
him."
"You
were
having
a
nice
fight
with
him
just
now."
"I
had
the
conch,"
said
Piggy
simply.
"I
had
a
right
to
speak."
Simon
stirred
in
the
dark.
"Go
on
being
chief."
"You
shut
up,
young
Simon!
Why
couldn't
you
say
there
wasn't
a
beast?"
"I'm
scared
of
him,"
said
Piggy,
"and
that's
why
I
know
him.
If
you're
scared
of
someone
you
hate
him
but
you
can't
stop
thinking
about
him.
You
kid
yourself
he's
all
right
really,
an'
then
when
you
see
him
again;
it's
like
asthma
an'
you
can't
breathe.
I
tell
you
what.
He
hates
you
too,
Ralph--"
"Me?
Why
me?"
"I
dunno.
You
got
him
over
the
fire;
an'
you're
chief
an'
he
isn't."
"But
he's,
he's,
Jack
Merridew!"
"I
been
in
bed
so
much
I
done
some
thinking.
I
know
about
people.
I
know
about
me.
And
him.
He
can't
hurt
you:
but
if
you
stand
out
of
the
way
he'd
hurt
the
next
thing.
And
that's
me."
"Piggy's
right,
Ralph.
There's
you
and
Jack.
Go
on
being
chief."
"We're
all
drifting
and
things
are
going
rotten.
At
home
there
was
always
a
grownup.
Please,
sir,
please,
miss;
and
then
you
got
an
answer.
How
I
wish!"
"I
wish
my
auntie
was
here."
"I
wish
my
father.
.
.
Oh,
what's
the
use?"
"Keep
the
fire
going."
The
dance
was
over
and
the
hunters
were
going
back
to
the
shelters.
"Grownups
know
things,"
said
Piggy.
"They
ain't
afraid
of
the
dark.
They'd
meet
and
have
tea
and
discuss.
Then
things
'ud
be
all
right--"
"They
wouldn't
set
fire
to
the
island.
Or
lose--"
"They'd
build
a
ship--"
The
three
boys
stood
in
the
darkness,
striving
unsuccessfully
to
convey
the
majesty
of
adult
life.
"They
wouldn't
quarrel--"
"Or
break
my
specs--"
"Or
talk
about
a
beast--"
"If
only
they
could
get
a
message
to
us,"
cried
Ralph
desperately.
"If
only
they
could
send
us
something
grownup.
.
.
a
sign
or
something."
A
thin
wail
out
of
the
darkness
chilled
them
and
set
them
grabbing
for
each
other.
Then
the
wail
rose,
remote
and
unearthly,'
and
turned
to
an
inarticulate
gibbering.
Percival
Wemys
Madison,
of
the
Vicarage,
Harcourt
St.
Anthony,
lying
in
the
long
grass,
was
living
through
circumstances
in
which
the
incantation
of
his
address
was
powerless
to
help
him.
CHAPTER
SIX
Beast
from
Air
There
was
no
light
left
save
that
of
the
stars.
When
they
had
understood
what
made
this
ghostly
noise
and
Percival
was
quiet
again,
Ralph
and
Simon
picked
him
up
unhandily
and
carried
him
to
a
shelter.
Piggy
hung
about
near
for
all
his
brave
words,
and
the
three
bigger
boys
went
together
to
the
next
shelter.
They
lay
restlessly
and
noisily
among
the
dry
leaves,
watching
the
patch
of
stars
that
was
the
opening
toward
the
lagoon.
Sometimes
a
littlun
cried
out
from
the
other
shelters
and
once
a
bigun
spoke
in
the
dark.
Then
they
too
fell
asleep.
A
sliver
of
moon
rose
over
the
horizon,
hardly
large
enough
to
make
a
path
of
light
even
when
it
sat
right
down
on
the
water;
but
there
were
other
lights
in
the
sky,
that
moved
fast,
winked,
or
went
out,
though
not
even
a
faint
popping
came
down
from
the
battle
fought
at
ten
miles'
height.
But
a
sign
came
down
from
the
world
of
grownups,
though
at
the
time
there
was
no
child
awake
to
read
it.
There
was
a
sudden
bright
explosion
and
corkscrew
trail
across
the
sky;
then
darkness
again
and
stars.
There
was
a
speck
above
the
island,
a
figure
dropping
swiftly
beneath
a
parachute,
a
figure
that
hung
with
dangling
limbs.
The
changing
winds
of
various
altitudes
took
the
figure
where
they
would.
Then,
three
miles
up,
the
wind
steadied
and
bore
it
in
a
descending
curve
round
the
sky
and
swept
it
in
a
great
slant
across
the
reef
and
the
lagoon
toward
the
mountain.
The
figure
fell
and
crumpled
among
the
blue
flowers
of
the
mountain-side,
but
now
there
was
a
gentle
breeze
at
this
height
too
and
the
parachute
flopped
and
banged
and
pulled.
So
the
figure,
with
feet
that
dragged
behind
it,
slid
up
the
mountain.
Yard
by
yard,
puff
by
puff,
the
breeze
hauled
the
figure
through
the
blue
flowers,
over
the
boulders
and
red
stones,
till
it
lay
huddled
among
the
shattered
rocks
of
the
mountain-top.
Here
the
breeze
was
fitful
and
allowed
the
strings
of
the
parachute
to
tangle
and
festoon;
and
the
figure
sat,
its
helmeted
head
between
its
knees,
held
by
a
complication
of
lines.
When
the
breeze
blew,
the
lines
would
strain
taut
and
some
accident
of
this
pull
lifted
the
head
and
chest
upright
so
that
the
figure
seemed
to
peer
across
the
brow
of
the
mountain.
Then,
each
time
the
wind
dropped,
the
lines
would
slacken
and
the
figure
bow
forward
again,
sinking
its
head
between
its
knees.
So
as
the
stars
moved
across
the
sky,
the
figure
sat
on
the
mountain-top
and
bowed
and
sank
and
bowed
again.
In
the
darkness
of
early
morning
there
were
noises
by
a
rock
a
little
way
down
the
side
of
the
mountain.
Two
boys
rolled
out
a
pile
of
brushwood
and
dead
leaves,
two
dim
shadows
talking
sleepily
to
each
other.
They
were
the
twins,
on
duty
at
the
fire.
In
theory
one
should
have
been
asleep
and
one
on
watch.
But
they
could
never
manage
to
do
things
sensibly
if
that
meant
acting
independently,
and
since
staying
awake
all
night
was
impossible,
they
had
both
gone
to
sleep.
Now
they
approached
the
darker
smudge
that
had
been
the
signal
fire,
yawning,
rubbing
their
eyes,
treading
with
practiced
feet.
When
they
reached
it
they
stopped
yawning,
and
one
ran
quickly
back
for
brushwood
and
leaves.
The
other
knelt
down.
"I
believe
it's
out."
He
fiddled
with
the
sticks
that
were
pushed
into
his
hands.
"No."
He
lay
down
and
put
his
lips
close
to
the
smudge
and
blew
soffly.
His
face
appeared,
lit
redly.
He
stopped
blowing
for
a
moment.
"Sam--give
us--"
"--tinder
wood."
Eric
bent
down
and
blew
softly
again
till
the
patch
was
bright.
Sam
poked
the
piece
of
tinder
wood
into
the
hot
spot,
then
a
branch.
The
glow
increased
and
the
branch
took
fire.
Sam
piled
on
more
branches.
"Don't
burn
the
lot,"
said
Eric,
"you're
putting
on
too
much."
"Let's
warm
up."
"We'll
only
have
to
fetch
more
wood."
"I'm
cold."
"So'm
I."
"Besides,
it's--"
"--dark.
All
right,
then."
Eric
squatted
back
and
watched
Sam
make
up
the
fire.
He
built
a
little
tent
of
dead
wood
and
the
fire
was
safely
alight.
"That
was
near."
"He'd
have
been--"
"Waxy."
"Huh."
For
a
few
moments
the
twins
watched
the
fire
in
silence.
Then
Eric
sniggered.
"Wasn't
he
waxy?"
"About
the--"
"Fire
and
the
pig."
"Lucky
he
went
for
Jack,
'stead
of
us."
"Huh.
Remember
old
Waxy
at
school?"
"'Boy--you-are-driving-me-slowly-insane!'"
The
twins
shared
their
identical
laughter,
then
remembered
the
darkness
and
other
things
and
glanced
round
uneasily.
The
flames,
busy
about
the
tent,
drew
their
eyes
back
again.
Eric
watched
the
scurrying
woodlice
that
were
so
frantically
unable
to
avoid
the
flames,
and
thought
of
the
first
fire--just
down
there,
on
the
steeper
side
of
the
mountain,
where
now
was
complete
darkness.
He
did
not
like
to
remember
it,
and
looked
away
at
the
mountain-top.
Warmth
radiated
now,
and
beat
pleasantly
on
them.
Sam
amused
himself
by
fitting
branches
into
the
fire
as
closely
as
possible.
Eric
spread
out
his
hands,
searching
for
the
distance
at
which
the
heat
was
just
bearable.
Idly
looking
beyond
the
fire,
he
resettled
the
scattered
rocks
from
their
flat
shadows
into
daylight
contours.
Just
there
was
the
big
rock,
and
the
three
stones
there,
that
split
rock,
and
there
beyond
was
a
gap--just
there--
"Sam."
"Huh?"
"Nothing."
The
flames
were
mastering
the
branches,
the
bark
was
curling
and
falling
away,
the
wood
exploding.
The
tent
fell
inwards
and
flung
a
wide
circle
of
light
over
the
mountain-top.
"Sam--"
"Huh?"
"Sam!
Sam!"
Sam
looked
at
Eric
irritably.
The
intensity
of
Eric's
gaze
made
the
direction
in
which
he
looked
terrible,
for
Sam
had
his
back
to
it.
He
scrambled
round
the
fire,
squatted
by
Eric,
and
looked
to
see.
They
became
motionless,
gripped
in
each
other's
arms,
four
unwinking
eyes
aimed
and
two
mouths
open.
Far
beneath
them,
the
trees
of
the
forest
sighed,
then
roared.
The
hair
on
their
foreheads
fluttered
and
flames
blew
out
sideways
from
the
fire.
Fifteen
yards
away
from
them
came
the
plopping
noise
of
fabric
blown
open.
Neither
of
the
boys
screamed
but
the
grip
of
their
arms
tightened
and
their
mouths
grew
peaked.
For
perhaps
ten
seconds
they
crouched
like
that
while
the
flailing
fire
sent
smoke
and
sparks
and
waves
of
inconstant
light
over
the
top
of
the
mountain.
Then
as
though
they
had
but
one
terrified
mind
between
them
they
scrambled
away
over
the
rocks
and
fled.
Ralph
was
dreaming.
He
had
fallen
asleep
after
what
seemed
hours
of
tossing
and
turning
noisily
among
the
dry
leaves.
Even
the
sounds
of
nightmare
from
the
other
shelters
no
longer
reached
him,
for
he
was
back
to
where
he
came
from,
feeding
the
ponies
with
sugar
over
the
garden
wall.
Then
someone
was
shaking
his
arm,
telling
him
that
it
was
time
for
tea.
"Ralph!
Wake
up!"
The
leaves
were
roaring
like
the
sea.
"Ralph,
wake
up!"
"What's
the
matter?"
"We
saw--"
"--the
beast--"
"--plain!"
"Who
are
you?
The
twins?"
"We
saw
the
beast--"
"Quiet.
Piggy!"
The
leaves
were
roaring
still.
Piggy
bumped
into
him
and
a
twin
grabbed
him
as
he
made
for
the
oblong
of
paling
stars.
"You
can't
go
out--it's
horrible!"
"Piggy--where
are
the
spears?"
"I
can
hear
the--"
"Quiet
then.
Lie
still."
They
lay
there
listening,
at
first
with
doubt
but
then
with
terror
to
the
description
the
twins
breathed
at
them
between
bouts
of
extreme
silence.
Soon
the
darkness
was
full
of
claws,
full
of
the
awful
unknown
and
menace.
An
interminable
dawn
faded
the
stars
out,
and
at
last
light,
sad
and
grey,
filtered
into
the
shelter.
They
began
to
stir
though
still
the
world
outside
the
shelter
was
impossibly
dangerous.
The
maze
of
the
darkness
sorted
into
near
and
far,
and
at
the
high
point
of
the
sky
the
cloudlets
were
warmed
with
color.
A
single
sea
bird
flapped
upwards
with
a
hoarse
cry
that
was
echoed
presently,
and
something
squawked
in
the
forest.
Now
streaks
of
cloud
near
the
horizon
began
to
glow
rosily,
and
the
feathery
tops
of
the
palms
were
green.
Ralph
knelt
in
the
entrance
to
the
shelter
and
peered
cautiously
round
him.
"Sam
'n
Eric.
Call
them
to
an
assembly.
Quietly.
Go
on."
The
twins,
holding
tremulously
to
each
other,
dared
the
few
yards
to
the
next
shelter
and
spread
the
dreadful
news.
Ralph
stood
up
and
walked
for
the
sake
of
dignity,
though
with
his
back
pricking,
to
the
platform.
Piggy
and
Simon
followed
him
and
the
other
boys
came
sneaking
after.
Ralph
took
the
conch
from
where
it
lay
on
the
polished
seat
and
held
it
to
his
lips;
but
then
he
hesitated
and
did
not
blow.
He
held
the
shell
up
instead
and
showed
it
to
them
and
they
understood.
The
rays
of
the
sun
that
were
fanning
upwards
from
below
the
horizon
swung
downwards
to
eye-level.
Ralph
looked
for
a
moment
at
the
growing
slice
of
gold
that
lit
them
from
the
right
hand
and
seemed
to
make
speech
possible.
The
circle
of
boys
before
him
bristled
with
hunting
spears.
He
handed
the
conch
to
Eric,
the
nearest
of
the
twins.
"We've
seen
the
beast
with
our
own
eyes.
No--we
weren't
asleep--"
Sam
took
up
the
story.
By
custom
now
one
conch
did
for
both
twins,
for
their
substantial
unity
was
recognized.
"It
was
furry.
There
was
something
moving
behind
its
head--wings.
The
beast
moved
too--"
"That
was
awful.
It
kind
of
sat
up--"
"The
fire
was
bright--"
"We'd
just
made
it
up--"
"--more
sticks
on--"
"There
were
eyes--"
"Teeth--"
"Claws--"
"We
ran
as
fast
as
we
could--"
"Bashed
into
things--"
"The
beast
followed
us--"
"I
saw
it
slinking
behind
the
trees--"
"Nearly
touched
me--"
Ralph
pointed
fearfully
at
Eric's
face,
which
was
striped
with
scars
where
the
bushes
had
torn
him.
"How
did
you
do
that?"
Eric
felt
his
face.
"I'm
all
rough.
Am
I
bleeding?"
The
circle
of
boys
shrank
away
in
horror.
Johnny,
yawning
still,
burst
into
noisy
tears
and
was
slapped
by
Bill
till
he
choked
on
them.
The
bright
morning
was
full
of
threats
and
the
circle
began
to
change.
It
faced
out,
rather
than
in,
and
the
spears
of
sharpened
wood
were
like
a
fence.
Jack
called
them
back
to
the
center.
"This'll
be
a
real
hunt!
Who'll
come?"
Ralph
moved
impatiently.
"These
spears
are
made
of
wood.
Don't
be
silly."
Jack
sneered
at
him.
"Frightened?"
"'Course
I'm
frightened.
Who
wouldn't
be?"
He
turned
to
the
twins,
yearning
but
hopeless.
"I
suppose
you
aren't
pulling
our
legs?"
The
reply
was
too
emphatic
for
anyone
to
doubt
them.
Piggy
took
the
conch.
"Couldn't
we--kind
of--stay
here?
Maybe
the
beast
won't
come
near
us."
But
for
the
sense
of
something
watching
them,
Ralph
would
have
shouted
at
him.
"Stay
here?
And
be
cramped
into
this
bit
of
the
island,
always
on
the
lookout?
How
should
we
get
our
food?
And
what
about
the
fire?"
"Let's
be
moving,"
said
Jack
relentlessly,
"we're
wasting
time."
"No
we're
not.
What
about
the
littluns?"
"Sucks
to
the
littluns!"
"Someone's
got
to
look
after
them."
"Nobody
has
so
far."
"There
was
no
need!
Now
there
is.
Piggy'll
look
after
them."
"That's
right.
Keep
Piggy
out
of
danger."
"Have
some
sense.
What
can
Piggy
do
with
only
one
eye?"
The
rest
of
the
boys
were
looking
from
Jack
to
Ralph,
curiously.
"And
another
thing.
You
can't
have
an
ordinary
hunt
because
the
beast
doesn't
leave
tracks.
If
it
did
you'd
have
seen
them.
For
all
we
know,
the
beast
may
swing
through
the
trees
like
what's
its
name."
They
nodded.
"So
we've
got
to
think."
Piggy
took
off
his
damaged
glasses
and
cleaned
the
remaining
lens.
"How
about
us,
Ralph?"
"You
haven't
got
the
conch.
Here."
"I
mean--how
about
us?
Suppose
the
beast
comes
when
you're
all
away.
I
can't
see
proper,
and
if
I
get
scared--"
Jack
broke
in,
contemptuously.
"You're
always
scared."
"I
got
the
conch--"
"Conch!
Conch!"
shouted
Jack.
"We
don't
need
the
conch
any
more.
We
know
who
ought
to
say
things.
What
good
did
Simon
do
speaking,
or
Bill,
or
Walter?
It's
time
some
people
knew
they've
got
to
keep
quiet
and
leave
deciding
things
to
the
rest
of
us."
Ralph
could
no
longer
ignore
his
speech.
The
blood
was
hot
in
his
cheeks.
"You
haven't
got
the
conch,"
he
said.
"Sit
down."
Jack's
face
went
so
white
that
the
freckles
showed
as
clear,
brown
flecks.
He
licked
his
lips
and
remained
standing.
"This
is
a
hunter's
job."
The
rest
of
the
boys
watched
intently.
Piggy,
finding
himself
uncomfortably
embroiled,
slid
the
conch
to
Ralph's
knees
and
sat
down.
The
silence
grew
oppressive
and
Piggy
held
his
breath.
"This
is
more
than
a
hunter's
job,"
said
Ralph
at
last,
"because
you
can't
track
the
beast.
And
don't
you
want
to
be
rescued?"
He
turned
to
the
assembly.
"Don't
you
all
want
to
be
rescued?"
He
looked
back
at
Jack.
"I
said
before,
the
fire
is
the
main
thing.
Now
the
fire
must
be
out--"
The
old
exasperation
saved
him
and
gave
him
the
energy
to
attack.
"Hasn't
anyone
got
any
sense?
We've
got
to
relight
that
fire.
You
never
thought
of
that,
Jack,
did
you?
Or
don't
any
of
you
want
to
be
rescued?"
Yes,
they
wanted
to
be
rescued,
there
was
no
doubt
about
that;
and
with
a
violent
swing
to
Ralph's
side,
the
crisis
passed.
Piggy
let
out
his
breath
with
a
gasp,
reached
for
it
again
and
failed.
He
lay
against
a
log,
his
mouth
gaping,
blue
shadows
creeping
round
his
lips.
Nobody
minded
him.
"Now
think,
Jack.
Is
there
anywhere
on
the
island
you
haven't
been?"
Unwillingly
Jack
answered.
"There's
only--but
of
course!
You
remember?
The
tail-end
part,
where
the
rocks
are
all
piled
up.
I've
been
near
there.
The
rock
makes
a
sort
of
bridge.
There's
only
one
way
up."
"And
the
thing
might
live
there."
All
the
assembly
talked
at
once.
"Quite!
All
right.
That's
where
we'll
look.
If
the
beast
isn't
there
we'll
go
up
the
mountain
and
look;
and
light
the
fire."
"Let's
go."
"We'll
eat
first.
Then
go."
Ralph
paused.
"We'd
better
take
spears."
After
they
had
eaten,
Ralph
and
the
biguns
set
out
along
the
beach.
They
left
Piggy
propped
up
on
the
platform.
This
day
promised,
like
the
others,
to
be
a
sunbath
under
a
blue
dome.
The
beach
stretched
away
before
them
in
a
gentle
curve
till
perspective
drew
it
into
one
with
the
forest;
for
the
day
was
not
advanced
enough
to
be
obscured
by
the
shifting
veils
of
mirage.
Under
Ralph's
direction,
they
picked
up
a
careful
way
along
the
palm
terrace,
rather
than
dare
the
hot
sand
down
by
the
water.
He
let
Jack
lead
the
way;
and
Jack
trod
with
theatrical
caution
though
they
could
have
seen
an
enemy
twenty
yards
away.
Ralph
walked
in
the
rear,
thankful
to
have
escaped
responsibility
for
a
time.
Simon,
walking
in
front
of
Ralph,
felt
a
flicker
of
incredulity--a
beast
with
claws
that
scratched,
that
sat
on
a
mountain-top,
that
left
no
tracks
and
yet
was
not
fast
enough
to
catch
Samneric.
However
Simon
thought
of
the
beast,
there
rose
before
his
inward
sight
the
picture
of
a
human
at
once
heroic
and
sick.
He
sighed.
Other
people
could
stand
up
and
speak
to
an
assembly,
apparently,
without
that
dreadful
feeling
of
the
pressure
of
personality;
could
say
what
they
would
as
though
they
were
speaking
to
only
one
person.
He
stepped
aside
and
looked
back.
Ralph
was
coming
along,
holding
his
spear
over
his
shoulder.
Diffidently,
Simon
allowed
his
pace
to
slacken
until
he
was
walking
side
by
side
with
Ralph
and
looking
up
at
him
through
the
coarse
black
hair
that
now
fell
to
his
eyes.
Ralph
glanced
sideways,
smiled
constrainedly
as
though
he
had
forgotten
that
Simon
had
made
a
fool
of
himself,
then
looked
away
again
at
nothing.
For
a
moment
or
two
Simon
was
happy
to
be
accepted
and
then
he
ceased
to
think
about
himself.
When
he
bashed
into
a
tree
Ralph
looked
sideways
impatiently
and
Robert
sniggered.
Simon
reeled
and
a
white
spot
on
his
forehead
turned
red
and
trickled.
Ralph
dismissed
Simon
and
returned
to
his
personal
hell.
They
would
reach
the
castle
some
time;
and
the
chief
would
have
to
go
forward.
Jack
came
trotting
back.
"We're
in
sight
now."
"All
right.
We'll
get
as
close
as
we
can."
He
followed
Jack
toward
the
castle
where
the
ground
rose
slightly.
On
their
left
was
an
impenetrable
tangle
of
creepers
and
trees.
"Why
couldn't
there
be
something
in
that?"
"Because
you
can
see.
Nothing
goes
in
or
out."
"What
about
the
castle
then?"
"Look."
Ralph
parted
the
screen
of
grass
and
looked
out.
There
were
only
a
few
more
yards
of
stony
ground
and
then
the
two
sides
of
the
island
came
almost
together
so
that
one
expected
a
peak
of
headland.
But
instead
of
this
a
narrow
ledge
of
rock,
a
few
yards
wide
and
perhaps
fifteen
long,
continued
the
island
out
into
the
sea.
There
lay
another
of
those
pieces
of
pink
squareness
that
underlay
the
structure
of
the
island.
This
side
of
the
castle,
perhaps
a
hundred
feet
high,
was
the
pink
bastion
they
had
seen
from
the
mountain-top.
The
rock
of
the
cliff
was
split
and
the
top
littered
with
great
lumps
that
seemed
to
totter.
Behind
Ralph
the
tall
grass
had
filled
with
silent
hunters.
Ralph
looked
at
Jack.
"You're
a
hunter."
Jack
went
red.
"I
know.
All
right."
Something
deep
in
Ralph
spoke
for
him.
"I'm
chief.
I'll
go.
Don't
argue."
He
turned
to
the
others.
"You.
Hide
here.
Wait
for
me."
He
found
his
voice
tended
either
to
disappear
or
to
come
out
too
loud.
He
looked
at
Jack.
"Do
you--think?"
Jack
muttered.
"I've
been
all
over.
It
must
be
here."
"I
see."
Simon
mumbled
confusedly:
"I
don't
believe
in
the
beast."
Ralph
answered
him
politely,
as
if
agreeing
about
the
weather.
"No.
I
suppose
not."
His
mouth
was
tight
and
pale.
He
put
back
his
hair
very
slowly.
"Well.
So
long."
He
forced
his
feet
to
move
until
they
had
carried
him
out
on
to
the
neck
of
land.
He
was
surrounded
on
all
sides
by
chasms
of
empty
air.
There
was
nowhere
to
hide,
even
if
one
did
not
have
to
go
on.
He
paused
on
the
narrow
neck
and
looked
down.
Soon,
in
a
matter
of
centuries,
the
sea
would
make
an
island
of
the
castle.
On
the
right
hand
was
the
lagoon,
troubled
by
the
open
sea;
and
on
the
left--
Ralph
shuddered.
The
lagoon
had
protected
them
from
the
Pacific:
and
for
some
reason
only
Jack
had
gone
right
down
to
the
water
on
the
other
side.
Now
he
saw
the
landsman's
view
of
the
swell
and
it
seemed
like
the
breathing
of
some
stupendous
creature.
Slowly
the
waters
sank
among
the
rocks,
revealing
pink
tables
of
granite,
strange
growths
of
coral,
polyp,
and
weed.
Down,
down,
the
waters
went,
whispering
like
the
wind
among
the
heads
of
the
forest.
There
was
one
flat
rock
there,
spread
like
a
table,
and
the
waters
sucking
down
on
the
four
weedy
sides
made
them
seem
like
cliffs.
Then
the
sleeping
leviathan
breathed
out,
the
waters
rose,
the
weed
streamed,
and
the
water
boiled
over
the
table
rock
with
a
roar.
There
was
no
sense
of
the
passage
of
waves;
only
this
minute-long
fall
and
rise
and
fall.
Ralph
turned
away
to
the
red
cliff.
They
were
waiting
behind
him
in
the
long
grass,
waiting
to
see
what
he
would
do.
He
noticed
that
the
sweat
in
his
palm
was
cool
now;
realized
with
surprise
that
he
did
not
really
expect
to
meet
any
beast
and
didn't
know
what
he
would
do
about
it
if
he
did.
He
saw
that
he
could
climb
the
cliff
but
this
was
not
necessary.
The
squareness
of
the
rock
allowed
a
sort
of
plinth
round
it,
so
that
to
the
right,
over
the
lagoon,
one
could
inch
along
a
ledge
and
turn
the
corner
out
of
sight.
It
was
easy
going,
and
soon
he
was
peering
round
the
rock.
Nothing
but
what
you
might
expect:
pink,
tumbled
boulders
with
guano
layered
on
them
like
icing;
and
a
steep
slope
up
to
the
shattered
rocks
that
crowned
the
bastion.
A
sound
behind
him
made
him
turn.
Jack
was
edging
along
the
ledge.
"Couldn't
let
you
do
it
on
your
own."
Ralph
said
nothing.
He
led
the
way
over
the
rocks,
inspected
a
sort
of
half-cave
that
held
nothing
more
terrible
than
a
clutch
of
rotten
eggs,
and
at
last
sat
down,
looking
round
him
and
tapping
the
rock
with
the
butt
of
his
spear.
Jack
was
excited.
"What
a
place
for
a
fort!"
A
column
of
spray
wetted
them.
"No
fresh
water."
"What's
that
then?"
There
was
indeed
a
long
green
smudge
half-way
up
the
rock.
They
climbed
up
and
tasted
the
trickle
of
water.
"You
could
keep
a
coconut
shell
there,
filling
all
the
time."
"Not
me.
This
is
a
rotten
place."
Side
by
side
they
scaled
the
last
height
to
where
the
diminishing
pile
was
crowned
by
the
last
broken
rock.
Jack
struck
the
near
one
with
his
fist
and
it
grated
slightly.
"Do
you
remember--?"
Consciousness
of
the
bad
times
in
between
came
to
them
both.
Jack
talked
quickly.
"Shove
a
palm
trunk
under
that
and
if
an
enemy
came--
look!"
A
hundred
feet
below
them
was
the
narrow
causeway,
then
the
stony
ground,
then
the
grass
dotted
with
heads,
and
behind
that
the
forest.
"One
heave,"
cried
Jack,
exulting,
"and--wheee--!"
He
made
a
sweeping
movement
with
his
hand.
Ralph
looked
toward
the
mountain.
"What's
the
matter?"
Ralph
turned.
"Why?"
"You
were
looking--I
don't
know
why."
"There's
no
signal
now.
Nothing
to
show."
"You're
nuts
on
the
signal."
The
taut
blue
horizon
encircled
them,
broken
only
by
the
mountain-top.
"That's
all
we've
got."
He
leaned
his
spear
against
the
rocking
stone
and
pushed
back
two
handfuls
of
hair.
"We'll
have
to
go
back
and
climb
the
mountain.
That's
where
they
saw
the
beast."
"The
beast
won't
be
there."
"What
else
can
we
do?"
The
others,
waiting
in
the
grass,
saw
Jack
and
Ralph
unharmed
and
broke
cover
into
the
sunlight.
They
forgot
the
beast
in
the
excitement
of
exploration.
They
swarmed
across
the
bridge
and
soon
were
climbing
and
shouting.
Ralph
stood
now,
one
hand
against
an
enormous
red
block,
a
block
large
as
a
mill
wheel
that
had
been
split
off
and
hung,
tottering.
Somberly
he
watched
the
mountain.
He
clenched
his
fist
and
beat
hammer-wise
on
the
red
wall
at
his
right.
His
lips
were
tightly
compressed
and
his
eyes
yearned
beneath
the
fringe
of
hair.
"Smoke."
He
sucked
his
bruised
fist.
"Jack!
Come
on."
But
Jack
was
not
there.
A
knot
of
boys,
making
a
great
noise
that
he
had
not
noticed,
were
heaving
and
pushing
at
a
rock.
As
he
turned,
the
base
cracked
and
the
whole
mass
toppled
into
the
sea
so
that
a
thunderous
plume
of
spray
leapt
half-way
up
the
cliff.
"Stop
it!
Stop
it!"
His
voice
struck
a
silence
among
them.
"Smoke."
A
strange
thing
happened
in
his
head.
Something
flittered
there
in
front
of
his
mind
like
a
bat's
wing,
obscuring
his
idea.
"Smoke."
At
once
the
ideas
were
back,
and
the
anger.
"We
want
smoke.
And
you
go
wasting
your
time.
You
roll
rocks."
Roger
shouted.
"We've
got
plenty
of
time!"
Ralph
shook
his
head.
"We'll
go
to
the
mountain."
The
clamor
broke
out.
Some
of
the
boys
wanted
to
go
back
to
the
beach.
Some
wanted
to
roll
more
rocks.
The
sun
was
bright
and
danger
had
faded
with
the
darkness.
"Jack.
The
beast
might
be
on
the
other
side.
You
can
lead
again.
You've
been."
"We
could
go
by
the
shore.
There's
fruit."
Bill
came
up
to
Ralph.
"Why
can't
we
stay
here
for
a
bit?"
"That's
right.''
"Let's
have
a
fort."
"There's
no
food
here,"
said
Ralph,
"and
no
shelter.
Not
much
fresh
water."
"This
would
make
a
wizard
fort."
"We
can
roll
rocks--"
"Right
onto
the
bridge--"
"I
say
we'll
go
on!"
shouted
Ralph
furiously.
"We've
got
to
make
certain.
We'll
go
now."
"Let's
stay
here--"
"Back
to
the
shelter--"
"I'm
tired--"
"No!"
Ralph
struck
the
skin
off
his
knuckles.
They
did
not
seem
to
hurt.
"I'm
chief.
We've
got
to
make
certain.
Can't
you
see
the
mountain?
There's
no
signal
showing.
There
may
be
a
ship
out
there.
Are
you
all
off
your
rockers?"
Mutinously,
the
boys
fell
silent
or
muttering.
Jack
led
the
way
down
the
rock
and
across
the
bridge.
CHAPTER
SEVEN
Shadows
and
Tall
Trees
The
pig-run
kept
close
to
the
jumble
of
rocks
that
lay
down
by
the
water
on
the
other
side
and
Ralph
was
content
to
follow
Jack
along
it.
If
you
could
shut
your
ears
to
the
slow
suck
down
of
the
sea
and
boil
of
the
return,
if
you
could
forget
how
dun
and
unvisited
were
the
ferny
coverts
on
either
side,
then
there
was
a
chance
that
you
might
put
the
beast
out
of
mind
and
dream
for
a
while.
The
sun
had
swung
over
the
vertical
and
the
afternoon
heat
was
closing
in
on
the
island.
Ralph
passed
a
message
forward
to
Jack
and
when
they
next
came
to
fruit
the
whole
party
stopped
and
ate.
Sitting,
Ralph
was
aware
of
the
heat
for
the
first
time
that
day.
He
pulled
distastefully
at
his
grey
shirt
and
wondered
whether
he
might
undertake
the
adventure
of
washing
it.
Sitting
under
what
seemed
an
unusual
heat,
even
for
this
island,
Ralph
planned
his
toilet.
He
would
like
to
have
a
pair
of
scissors
and
cut
this
hair--he
flung
the
mass
back--cut
this
filthy
hair
right
back
to
half
an
inch.
He
would
like
to
have
a
bath,
a
proper
wallow
with
soap.
He
passed
his
tongue
experimentally
over
his
teeth
and
decided
that
a
toothbrush
would
come
in
handy
too.
Then
there
were
his
nails--
Ralph
turned
his
hand
over
and
examined
them.
They
were
bitten
down
to
the
quick
though
he
could
not
remember
when
he
had
restarted
this
habit
nor
any
time
when
he
indulged
it.
"Be
sucking
my
thumb
next--"
He
looked
round,
furtively.
Apparently
no
one
had
heard.
The
hunters
sat,
stuffing
themselves
with
this
easy
meal,
trying
to
convince
themselves
that
they
got
sufficient
kick
out
of
bananas
and
that
other
olive-grey,
jelly-like
fruit.
With
the
memory
of
his
sometime
clean
self
as
a
standard,
Ralph
looked
them
over.
They
were
dirty,
not
with
the
spectacular
dirt
of
boys
who
have
fallen
into
mud
or
been
brought
down
hard
on
a
rainy
day.
Not
one
of
them
was
an
obvious
subject
for
a
shower,
and
yet--hair,
much
too
long,
tangled
here
and
there,
knotted
round
a
dead
leaf
or
a
twig;
faces
cleaned
fairly
well
by
the
process
of
eating
and
sweating
but
marked
in
the
less
accessible
angles
with
a
kind
of
shadow;
clothes,
worn
away,
stiff
like
his
own
with
sweat,
put
on,
not
for
decorum
or
comfort
but
out
of
custom;
the
skin
of
the
body,
scurfy
with
brine--
He
discovered
with
a
little
fall
of
the
heart
that
these
were
the
conditions
he
took
as
normal
now
and
that
he
did
not
mind.
He
sighed
and
pushed
away
the
stalk
from
which
he
had
stripped
the
fruit.
Already
the
hunters
were
stealing
away
to
do
their
business
in
the
woods
or
down
by
the
rocks.
He
turned
and
looked
out
to
sea.
Here,
on
the
other
side
of
the
island,
the
view
was
utterly
different.
The
filmy
enchantments
of
mirage
could
not
endure
the
cold
ocean
water
and
the
horizon
was
hard,
clipped
blue.
Ralph
wandered
down
to
the
rocks.
Down
here,
almost
on
a
level
with
the
sea,
you
could
follow
with
your
eye
the
ceaseless,
bulging
passage
of
the
deep
sea
waves.
They
were
miles
wide,
apparently
not
breakers
or
the
banked
ridges
of
shallow
water.
They
traveled
the
length
of
the
island
with
an
air
of
disregarding
it
and
being
set
on
other
business;
they
were
less
a
progress
than
a
momentous
rise
and
fall
of
the
whole
ocean.
Now
the
sea
would
suck
down,
making
cascades
and
waterfalls
of
retreating
water,
would
sink
past
the
rocks
and
plaster
down
the
seaweed
like
shining
hair:
then,
pausing,
gather
and
rise
with
a
roar,
irresistibly
swelling
over
point
and
outcrop,
climbing
the
little
cliff,
sending
at
last
an
arm
of
surf
up
a
gully
to
end
a
yard
or
so
from
him
in
fingers
of
spray.
Wave
after
wave,
Ralph
followed
the
rise
and
fall
until
something
of
the
remoteness
of
the
sea
numbed
his
brain.
Then
gradually
the
almost
infinite
size
of
this
water
forced
itself
on
his
attention.
This
was
the
divider,
the
barrier.
On
the
other
side
of
the
island,
swathed
at
midday
with
mirage,
defended
by
the
shield
of
the
quiet
lagoon,
one
might
dream
of
rescue;
but
here,
faced
by
the
brute
obtuseness
of
the
ocean,
the
miles
of
division,
one
was
clamped
down,
one
was
helpless,
one
was
condemned,
one
was--
Simon
was
speaking
almost
in
his
ear.
Ralph
found
that
he
had
rock
painfully
gripped
in
both
hands,
found
his
body
arched,
the
muscles
of
his
neck
stiff,
his
mouth
strained
open.
"You'll
get
back
to
where
you
came
from."
Simon
nodded
as
he
spoke.
He
was
kneeling
on
one
knee,
looking
down
from
a
higher
rock
which
he
held
with
both
hands;
his
other
leg
stretched
down
to
Ralph's
level.
Ralph
was
puzzled
and
searched
Simon's
face
for
a
clue.
"It's
so
big,
I
mean--"
Simon
nodded.
"All
the
same.
You'll
get
back
all
right.
I
think
so,
anyway."
Some
of
the
strain
had
gone
from
Ralph's
body.
He
glanced
at
the
sea
and
then
smiled
bitterly
at
Simon.
"Got
a
ship
in
your
pocket?"
Simon
grinned
and
shook
his
head.
"How
do
you
know,
then?"
When
Simon
was
still
silent
Ralph
said
curtly,
"You're
batty."
Simon
shook
his
head
violently
till
the
coarse
black
hair
flew
backwards
and
forwards
across
his
face.
"No,
I'm
not.
I
just
_think
you'll
get
back
all
right._"
For
a
moment
nothing
more
was
said.
And
then
they
suddenly
smiled
at
each
other.
Roger
called
from
the
coverts.
"Come
and
see!"
The
ground
was
turned
over
near
the
pig-run
and
there
were
droppings
that
steamed.
Jack
bent
down
to
them
as
though
he
loved
them.
"Ralph--we
need
meat
even
if
we
are
hunting
the
other
thing."
"If
you
mean
going
the
right
way,
we'll
hunt."
They
set
off
again,
the
hunters
bunched
a
little
by
fear
of
the
mentioned
beast,
while
Jack
quested
ahead.
They
went
more
slowly
than
Ralph
had
bargained
for;
yet
in
a
way
he
was
glad
to
loiter,
cradling
his
spear.
Jack
came
up
against
some
emergency
of
his
craft
and
soon
the
procession
stopped.
Ralph
leaned
against
a
tree
and
at
once
the
daydreams
came
swarming
up.
Jack
was
in
charge
of
the
hunt
and
there
would
be
time
to
get
to
the
mountain--
Once,
following
his
father
from
Chatham
to
Devonport,
they
had
lived
in
a
cottage
on
the
edge
of
the
moors.
In
the
succession
of
houses
that
Ralph
had
known,
this
one
stood
out
with
particular
clarity
because
after
that
house
he
had
been
sent
away
to
school.
Mummy
had
still
been
with
them
and
Daddy
had
come
home
every
day.
Wild
ponies
came
to
the
stone
wall
at
the
bottom
of
the
garden,
and
it
had
snowed.
Just
behind
the
cottage
there
was
a
sort
of
shed
and
you
could
lie
up
there,
watching
the
flakes
swirl
past.
You
could
see
the
damp
spot
where
each
flake
died,
then
you
could
mark
the
first
flake
that
lay
down
without
melting
and
watch,
the
whole
ground
turn
white.
You
could
go
indoors
when
you
were
cold
and
look
out
of
the
window,
past
the
bright
copper
kettle
and
the
plate
with
the
little
blue
men.
When
you
went
to
bed
there
was
a
bowl
of
cornflakes
with
sugar
and
cream.
And
the
books--they
stood
on
the
shelf
by
the
bed,
leaning
together
with
always
two
or
three
laid
flat
on
top
because
he
had
not
bothered
to
put
them
back
properly.
They
were
dog-eared
and
scratched.
There
was
the
bright,
shining
one
about
Topsy
and
Mopsy
that
he
never
read
because
it
was
about
two
girls;
there
was
the
one
about
the
magician
which
you
read
with
a
kind
of
tied-down
terror,
skipping
page
twenty-seven
with
the
awful
picture
of
the
spider;
there
was
a
book
about
people
who
had
dug
things
up,
Egyptian
things;
there
was
_The
Boy's
Book
of
Trains_,
_The
Boy's
Book
of
Ships_.
Vividly
they
came
before
him;
he
could
have
reached
up
and
touched
them,
could
feel
the
weight
and
slow
slide
with
which
_The
Mammoth
Book
for
Boys_
would
come
out
and
slither
down.
.
.
.
Everything
was
all
right;
everything
was
good-humored
and
friendly.
The
bushes
crashed
ahead
of
them.
Boys
flung
themselves
wildly
from
the
pig
track
and
scrabbled
in
the
creepers,
screaming.
Ralph
saw
Jack
nudged
aside
and
fall.
Then
there
was
a
creature
bounding
along
the
pig
track
toward
him,
with
tusks
gleaming
and
an
intimidating
grunt.
Ralph
found
he
was
able
to
measure
the
distance
coldly
and
take
aim.
With
the
boar
only
five
yards
away,
he
flung
the
foolish
wooden
stick
that
he
carried,
saw
it
hit
the
great
snout
and
hang
there
for
a
moment.
The
boar's
note
changed
to
a
squeal
and
it
swerved
aside
into
the
covert.
The
pig-run
filled
with
shouting
boys
again,
Jack
came
running
back,
and
poked
about
in
the
undergrowth.
"Through
here--"
"But
he'd
do
us!"
"Through
here,
I
said--"
The
boar
was
floundering
away
from
them.
They
found
another
pig-run
parallel
to
the
first
and
Jack
raced
away.
Ralph
was
full
of
fright
and
apprehension
and
pride.
"I
hit
him!
The
spear
stuck
in--"
Now
they
came,
unexpectedly,
to
an
open
space
by
the
sea.
Jack
cast
about
on
the
bare
rock
and
looked
anxious.
"He's
gone."
"I
hit
him,"
said
Ralph
again,
"and
the
spear
stuck
in
a
bit."
He
felt
the
need
of
witnesses.
"Didn't
you
see
me?"
Maurice
nodded.
"I
saw
you.
Right
bang
on
his
snout--Wheee!"
Ralph
talked
on,
excitedly.
"I
hit
him
all
right.
The
spear
stuck
in.
I
wounded
him!"
He
sunned
himself
in
their
new
respect
and
felt
that
hunting
was
good
after
all.
"I
walloped
him
properly.
That
was
the
beast,
I
think!"
Jack
came
back.
"That
wasn't
the
beast.
That
was
a
boar."
"I
hit
him."
"Why
didn't
you
grab
him?
I
tried--"
Ralph's
voice
ran
up.
"But
a
boar!"
Jack
flushed
suddenly.
"You
said
he'd
do
us.
What
did
you
want
to
throw
for?
Why
didn't
you
wait?
He
held
out
his
arm.
"Look."
He
turned
his
left
forearm
for
them
all
to
see.
On
the
outside
was
a
rip;
not
much,
but
bloody.
"He
did
that
with
his
tusks.
I
couldn't
get
my
spear
down
in
time."
Attention
focused
on
Jack.
"That's
a
wound,"
said
Simon,
"and
you
ought
to
suck
it.
Like
Berengaria."
Jack
sucked.
"I
hit
him,"
said
Ralph
indignantly.
"I
hit
him
with
my
spear,
I
wounded
him."
He
tried
for
their
attention.
"He
was
coming
along
the
path.
I
threw,
like
this--"
Robert
snarled
at
him.
Ralph
entered
into
the
play
and
everybody
laughed.
Presently
they
were
all
jabbing
at
Robert
who
made
mock
rushes.
Jack
shouted.
"Make
a
ring!"
The
circle
moved
in
and
round.
Robert
squealed
in
mock
terror,
then
in
real
pain.
"Ow!
Stop
it!
You're
hurting!"
The
butt
end
of
a
spear
fell
on
his
back
as
he
blundered
among
them.
"Hold
him!"
They
got
his
arms
and
legs.
Ralph,
carried
away
by
a
sudden
thick
excitement,
grabbed
Eric's
spear
and
jabbed
at
Robert
with
it.
"Kill
him!
Kill
him!"
All
at
once,
Robert
was
screaming
and
struggling
with
the
strength
of
frenzy.
Jack
had
him
by
the
hair
and
was
brandishing
his
knife.
Behind
him
was
Roger,
fighting
to
get
close.
The
chant
rose
ritually,
as
at
the
last
moment
of
a
dance
or
a
hunt.
"_Kill
the
pig!
Cut
his
throat!
Kill
the
pig!
Bash
him
in!_"
Ralph
too
was
fighting
to
get
near,
to
get
a
handful
of
that
brown,
vulnerable
flesh.
The
desire
to
squeeze
and
hurt
was
over-mastering.
Jack's
arm
came
down;
the
heaving
circle
cheered
and
made
pig-dying
noises.
Then
they
lay
quiet,
panting,
listening
to
Robert's
frightened
snivels.
He
wiped
his
face
with
a
dirty
arm,
and
made
an
effort
to
retrieve
his
status.
"Oh,
my
bum!"
He
rubbed
his
rump
ruefully.
Jack
rolled
over.
"That
was
a
good
game."
"Just
a
game,"
said
Ralph
uneasily.
"I
got
jolly
badly
hurt
at
rugger
once."
"We
ought
to
have
a
drum,"
said
Maurice,
"then
we
could
do
it
properly."
Ralph
looked
at
him.
"How
properly?"
"I
dunno.
You
want
a
fire,
I
think,
and
a
drum,
and
you
keep
time
to
the
drum.
"You
want
a
pig,"
said
Roger,
"like
a
real
hunt."
"Or
someone
to
pretend,"
said
Jack.
"You
could
get
someone
to
dress
up
as
a
pig
and
then
he
could
act--you
know,
pretend
to
knock
me
over
and
all
that."
"You
want
a
real
pig,"
said
Robert,
still
caressing
his
rump,
"because
you've
got
to
kill
him."
"Use
a
littlun,"
said
Jack,
and
everybody
laughed.
Ralph
sat
up.
"Well.
We
shan't
find
what
we're
looking
for
at
this
rate."
One
by
one
they
stood
up,
twitching
rags
into
place.
Ralph
looked
at
Jack.
"Now
for
the
mountain."
"Shouldn't
we
go
back
to
Piggy,"
said
Maurice,
"before
dark?"
The
twins
nodded
like
one
boy.
"Yes,
that's
right.
Let's
go
up
there
in
the
morning."
Ralph
looked
out
and
saw
the
sea.
"We've
got
to
start
the
fire
again."
"You
haven't
got
Piggy's
specs,"
said
Jack,
"so
you
can't.''
"Then
we'll
find
out
if
the
mountain's
clear."
Maurice
spoke,
hesitating,
not
wanting
to
seem
a
funk.
"Supposing
the
beast's
up
there?"
Jack
brandished
his
spear.
"We'll
kill
it."
The
sun
seemed
a
little
cooler.
He
slashed
with
the
spear.
"What
are
we
waiting
for?"
"I
suppose,"
said
Ralph,
"if
we
keep
on
by
the
sea
this
way,
we'll
come
out
below
the
burnt
bit
and
then
we
can
climb
the
mountain.
Once
more
Jack
led
them
along
by
the
suck
and
heave
of
the
blinding
sea.
Once
more
Ralph
dreamed,
letting
his
skillful
feet
deal
with
the
difficulties
of
the
path.
Yet
here
his
feet
seemed
less
skillful
than
before.
For
most
of
the
way
they
were
forced
right
down
to
the
bare
rock
by
the
water
and
had
to
edge
along
between
that
and
the
dark
luxuriance
of
the
forest.
There
were
little
cliffs
to
be
scaled,
some
to
be
used
as
paths,
lengthy
traverses
where
one
used
hands
as
well
as
feet.
Here
and
there
they
could
clamber
over
wave-wet
rock,
leaping
across
clear
pools
that
the
tide
had
left.
They
came
to
a
gully
that
split
the
narrow
foreshore
like
a
defense.
This
seemed
to
have
no
bottom
and
they
peered
awe-stricken
into
the
gloomy
crack
where
water
gurgled.
Then
the
wave
came
back,
the
gully
boiled
before
them
and
spray
dashed
up
to
the
very
creeper
so
that
the
boys
were
wet
and
shrieking.
They
tried
the
forest
but
it
was
thick
and
woven
like
a
bird's
nest.
In
the
end
they
had
to
jump
one
by
one,
waiting
till
the
water
sank;
and
even
so,
some
of
them
got
a
second
drenching.
After
that
the
rocks
seemed
to
be
growing
impassable
so
they
sat
for
a
time,
letting
their
rags
dry
and
watching
the
clipped
outlines
of
the
rollers
that
moved
so
slowly
past
the
island.
They
found
fruit
in
a
haunt
of
bright
little
birds
that
hovered
like
insects.
Then
Ralph
said
they
were
going
too
slowly.
He
himself
climbed
a
tree
and
parted
the
canopy,
and
saw
the
square
head
of
the
mountain
seeming
still
a
great
way
off.
Then
they
tried
to
hurry
along
the
rocks
and
Robert
cut
his
knee
quite
badly
and
they
had
to
recognize
that
this
path
must
be
taken
slowly
if
they
were
to
be
safe.
So
they
proceeded
after
that
as
if
they
were
climbing
a
dangerous
mountain,
until
the
rocks
became
an
uncompromising
cliff,
overhung
with
impossible
jungle
and
falling
sheer
into
the
sea.
Ralph
looked
at
the
sun
critically.
"Early
evening.
After
tea-time,
at
any
rate."
"I
don't
remember
this
cliff,"
said
Jack,
crestfallen,
"so
this
must
be
the
bit
of
the
coast
I
missed."
Ralph
nodded.
"Let
me
think."
By
now,
Ralph
had
no
self-consciousness
in
public
thinking
but
would
treat
the
day's
decisions
as
though
he
were
playing
chess.
The
only
trouble
was
that
he
would
never
be
a
very
good
chess
player.
He
thought
of
the
littluns
and
Piggy.
Vividly
he
imagined
Piggy
by
himself,
huddled
in
a
shelter
that
was
silent
except
for
the
sounds
of
nightmare.
"We
can't
leave
the
littluns
alone
with
Piggy.
Not
all
night."
The
other
boys
said
nothing
but
stood
round,
watching
him.
"If
we
went
back
we
should
take
hours."
Jack
cleared
his
throat
and
spoke
in
a
queer,
tight
voice.
"We
mustn't
let
anything
happen
to
Piggy,
must
we?"
Ralph
tapped
his
teeth
with
the
dirty
point
of
Eric's
spear.
"If
we
go
across--"
He
glanced
round
him.
"Someone's
got
to
go
across
the
island
and
tell
Piggy
we'll
be
back
after
dark."
Bill
spoke,
unbelieving.
"Through
the
forest
by
himself?
Now?"
"We
can't
spare
more
than
one."
Simon
pushed
his
way
to
Ralph's
elbow.
"I'll
go
if
you
like.
I
don't
mind,
honestly."
Before
Ralph
had
time
to
reply,
he
smiled
quickly,
turned
and
climbed
into
the
forest.
Ralph
looked
back
at
Jack,
seeing
him,
infuriatingly,
for
the
first
time.
"Jack--that
time
you
went
the
whole
way
to
the
castle
rock."
Jack
glowered.
"Yes?"
"You
came
along
part
of
this
shore--below
the
mountain,
beyond
there."
"Yes."
"And
then?"
"I
found
a
pig-run.
It
went
for
miles."
"So
the
pig-run
must
be
somewhere
in
there."
Ralph
nodded.
He
pointed
at
the
forest.
Everybody
agreed,
sagely.
"All
right
then.
We'll
smash
a
way
through
till
we
find
the
pig-run."
He
took
a
step
and
halted.
"Wait
a
minute
though!
Where
does
the
pig-run
go
to?"
"The
mountain,"
said
Jack,
"I
told
you."
He
sneered.
"Don't
you
want
to
go
to
the
mountain?"
Ralph
sighed,
sensing
the
rising
antagonism,
understanding
that
this
was
how
Jack
felt
as
soon
as
he
ceased
to
lead.
"I
was
thinking
of
the
light.
We'll
be
stumbling
about."
"We
were
going
to
look
for
the
beast."
"There
won't
be
enough
light."
"I
don't
mind
going,"
said
Jack
hotly.
"I'll
go
when
we
get
there.
Won't
you?
Would
you
rather
go
back
to
the
shelters
and
tell
Piggy?"
Now
it
was
Ralph's
turn
to
flush
but
he
spoke
despairingly,
out
of
the
new
understanding
that
Piggy
had
given
him.
"Why
do
you
hate
me?"
The
boys
stirred
uneasily,
as
though
something
indecent
had
been
said.
The
silence
lengthened.
Ralph,
still
hot
and
hurt,
turned
away
first.
"Come
on."
He
led
the
way
and
set
himself
as
by
right
to
hack
at
the
tangles.
Jack
brought
up
the
rear,
displaced
and
brooding.
The
pig-track
was
a
dark
tunnel,
for
the
sun
was
sliding
quickly
toward
the
edge
of
the
world
and
in
the
forest
shadows
were
never
far
to
seek.
The
track
was
broad
and
beaten
and
they
ran
along
at
a
swift
trot.
Then
the
roof
of
leaves
broke
up
and
they
halted,
breathing
quickly,
looking
at
the
few
stars
that
pricked
round
the
head
of
the
mountain.
"There
you
are."
The
boys
peered
at
each
other
doubtfully.
Ralph
made
a
decision.
"We'll
go
straight
across
to
the
platform
and
climb
tomorrow."
They
murmured
agreement;
but
Jack
was
standing
by
his
shoulder.
"If
you're
frightened
of
course--"
Ralph
turned
on
him.
"Who
went
first
on
the
castle
rock?"
"I
went
too.
And
that
was
daylight."
"All
right.
Who
wants
to
climb
the
mountain
now?"
Silence
was
the
only
answer.
"Samneric?
What
about
you?"
"We
ought
to
go
an'
tell
Piggy--"
"--yes,
tell
Piggy
that--"
"But
Simon
went!"
"We
ought
to
tell
Piggy--in
case--"
"Robert?
Bill?"
They
were
going
straight
back
to
the
platform
now.
Not,
of
course,
that
they
were
afraid--but
tired.
Ralph
turned
back
to
Jack.
"You
see?"
"I'm
going
up
the
mountain."
The
words
came
from
Jack
viciously,
as
though
they
were
a
curse.
He
looked
at
Ralph,
his
thin
body
tensed,
his
spear
held
as
if
he
threatened
him.
"I'm
going
up
the
mountain
to
look
for
the
beast--now."
Then
the
supreme
sting,
the
casual,
bitter
word.
"Coming?"
At
that
word
the
other
boys
forgot
their
urge
to
be
gone
and
turned
back
to
sample
this
fresh
rub
of
two
spirits
in
the
dark.
The
word
was
too
good,
too
bitter,
too
successfully
daunting
to
be
repeated.
It
took
Ralph
at
low
water
when
his
nerve
was
relaxed
for
the
return
to
the
shelter
and
the
still,
friendly
waters
of
the
lagoon.
"I
don't
mind."
Astonished,
he
heard
his
voice
come
out,
cool
and
casual,
so
that
the
bitterness
of
Jack's
taunt
fell
powerless.
"If
you
don't
mind,
of
course."
"Oh,
not
at
all."
Jack
took
a
step.
"Well
then--"
Side
by
side,
watched
by
silent
boys,
the
two
started
up
the
mountain.
Ralph
stopped.
"We're
silly.
Why
should
only
two
go?
If
we
find
anything,
two
won't
be
enough."
There
came
the
sound
of
boys
scuttling
away.
Astonishingly,
a
dark
figure
moved
against
the
tide.
"Roger?"
"Yes."
"That's
three,
then."
Once
more
they
set
out
to
climb
the
slope
of
the
mountain.
The
darkness
seemed
to
flow
round
them
like
a
tide.
Jack,
who
had
said
nothing,
began
to
choke
and
cough,
and
a
gust
of
wind
set
all
three
spluttering.
Ralph's
eyes
were
blinded
with
tears.
"Ashes.
We're
on
the
edge
of
the
burnt
patch."
Their
footsteps
and
the
occasional
breeze
were
stirring
up
small
devils
of
dust.
Now
that
they
stopped
again,
Ralph
had
time
while
he
coughed
to
remember
how
silly
they
were.
If
there
was
no
beast--and
almost
certainly
there
was
no
beast--in
that
case,
well
and
good;
but
if
there
was
something
waiting
on
top
of
the
mountain--
what
was
the
use
of
three
of
them,
handicapped
by
the
darkness
and
carrying
only
sticks?
"We're
being
fools."
Out
of
the
darkness
came
the
answer.
"Windy?"
Irritably
Ralph
shook
himself.
This
was
all
Jack's
fault.
"'Course
I
am.
But
we're
still
being
fools."
"If
you
don't
want
to
go
on,"
said
the
voice
sarcastically,
"I'll
go
up
by
myself."
Ralph
heard
the
mockery
and
hated
Jack.
The
sting
of
ashes
in
his
eyes,
tiredness,
fear,
enraged
him.
"Go
on
then!
We'll
wait
here."
There
was
silence.
"Why
don't
you
go?
Are
you
frightened?"
A
stain
in
the
darkness,
a
stain
that
was
Jack,
detached
itself
and
began
to
draw
away.
"All
right.
So
long."
The
stain
vanished.
Another
took
its
place.
Ralph
felt
his
knee
against
something
hard
and
rocked
a
charred
trunk
that
was
edgy
to
the
touch.
He
felt
the
sharp
cinders
that
had
been
bark
push
against
the
back
of
his
knee
and
knew
that
Roger
had
sat
down.
He
felt
with
his
hands
and
lowered
himself
beside
Roger,
while
the
trunk
rocked
among
invisible
ashes.
Roger,
uncommunicative
by
nature,
said
nothing.
He
offered
no
opinion
on
the
beast
nor
told
Ralph
why
he
had
chosen
to
come
on
this
mad
expedition.
He
simply
sat
and
rocked
the
trunk
gently.
Ralph
noticed
a
rapid
and
infuriating
tapping
noise
and
realized
that
Roger
was
banging
his
silly
wooden
stick
against
something.
So
they
sat,
the
rocking,
tapping,
impervious
Roger
and
Ralph,
fuming;
round
them
the
close
sky
was
loaded
with
stars,
save
where
the
mountain
punched
up
a
hole
of
blackness.
There
was
a
slithering
noise
high
above
them,
the
sound
of
someone
taking
giant
and
dangerous
strides
on
rock
or
ash.
Then
Jack
found
them,
and
was
shivering
and
croaking
in
a
voice
they
could
just
recognize
as
his.
"I
saw
a
thing
on
top."
They
heard
him
blunder
against
the
trunk
which
rocked
violently.
He
lay
silent
for
a
moment,
then
muttered.
"Keep
a
good
lookout.
It
may
be
following."
A
shower
of
ash
pattered
round
them.
Jack
sat
up.
"I
saw
a
thing
bulge
on
the
mountain."
"You
only
imagined
it,"
said
Ralph
shakily,
"because
nothing
would
bulge.
Not
any
sort
of
creature."
Roger
spoke;
they
jumped,
for
they
had
forgotten
him.
"A
frog."
Jack
giggled
and
shuddered.
"Some
frog.
There
was
a
noise
too.
A
kind
of
'plop'
noise.
Then
the
thing
bulged."
Ralph
surprised
himself,
not
so
much
by
the
quality
of
his
voice,
which
was
even,
but
by
the
bravado
of
its
intention.
"We'll
go
and
look."
For
the
first
time
since
he
had
first
known
Jack,
Ralph
could
feel
him
hesitate.
"Now--?"
His
voice
spoke
for
him.
"Of
course."
He
got
off
the
trunk
and
led
the
way
across
the
clinking
cinders
up
into
the
dark,
and
the
others
followed.
Now
that
his
physical
voice
was
silent
the
inner
voice
of
reason,
and
other
voices
too,
made
themselves
heard.
Piggy
was
calling
him
a
kid.
Another
voice
told
him
not
to
be
a
fool;
and
the
darkness
and
desperate
enterprise
gave
the
night
a
kind
of
dentist's
chair
unreality.
As
they
came
to
the
last
slope,
Jack
and
Roger
drew
near,
changed
from
the
ink-stains
to
distinguishable
figures.
By
common
consent
they
stopped
and
crouched
together.
Behind
them,
on
the
horizon,
was
a
patch
of
lighter
sky
where
in
a
moment
the
moon
would
rise.
The
wind
roared
once
in
the
forest
and
pushed
their
rags
against
them.
Ralph
stirred.
"Come
on."
They
crept
forward,
Roger
lagging
a
little.
Jack
and
Ralph
turned
the
shoulder
of
the
mountain
together.
The
glittering
lengths
of
the
lagoon
lay
below
them
and
beyond
that
a
long
white
smudge
that
was
the
reef.
Roger
joined
them.
Jack
whispered.
"Let's
creep
forward
on
hands
and
knees.
Maybe
it's
asleep."
Roger
and
Ralph
moved
on,
this
time
leaving
Jack
in
the
rear,
for
all
his
brave
words.
They
came
to
the
flat
top
where
the
rock
was
hard
to
hands
and
knees.
A
creature
that
bulged.
Ralph
put
his
hand
in
the
cold,
soft
ashes
of
the
fire
and
smothered
a
cry.
His
hand
and
shoulder
were
twitching
from
the
unlooked-for
contact.
Green
lights
of
nausea
appeared
for
a
moment
and
ate
into
the
darkness.
Roger
lay
behind
him
and
Jack's
mouth
was
at
his
ear.
"Over
there,
where
there
used
to
be
a
gap
in
the
rock.
A
sort
of
hump--see?"
Ashes
blew
into
Ralph's
face
from
the
dead
fire.
He
could
not
see
the
gap
or
anything
else,
because
the
green
lights
were
opening
again
and
growing,
and
the
top
of
the
mountain
was
sliding
sideways.
Once
more,
from
a
distance,
he
heard
Jack's
whisper.
"Scared?"
Not
scared
so
much
as
paralyzed;
hung
up
there
immovable
on
the
top
of
a
diminishing,
moving
mountain.
Jack
slid
away
from
him,
Roger
bumped,
fumbled
with
a
hiss
of
breath,
and
passed
onwards.
He
heard
them
whispering.
"Can
you
see
anything?"
"There--"
In
front
of
them,
only
three
or
four
yards
away,
was
a
rock-like
hump
where
no
rock
should
be.
Ralph
could
hear
a
tiny
chattering
noise
coming
from
somewhere--
perhaps
from
his
own
mouth.
He
bound
himself
together
with
his
will,
fused
his
fear
and
loathing
into
a
hatred,
and
stood
up.
He
took
two
leaden
steps
forward.
Behind
them
the
silver
of
moon
had
drawn
clear
of
the
horizon.
Before
them,
something
like
a
great
ape
was
sitting
asleep
with
its
head
between
its
knees.
Then
the
wind
roared
in
the
forest,
there
was
confusion
in
the
darkness
and
the
creature
lifted
its
head,
holding
toward
them
the
ruin
of
a
face.
Ralph
found
himself
taking
giant
strides
among
the
ashes,
heard
other
creatures
crying
out
and
leaping
and
dared
the
impossible
on
the
dark
slope;
presently
the
mountain
was
deserted,
save
for
the
three
abandoned
sticks
and
the
thing
that
bowed.
CHAPTER
EIGHT
Gift
for
the
Darkness
Piggy
looked
up
miserably
from
the
dawn-pale
beach
to
the
dark
mountain.
"Are
you
sure?
Really
sure,
I
mean?"
I
told
you
a
dozen
times
now,"
said
Ralph,
"we
saw
it."
"D'you
think
we're
safe
down
here?"
"How
the
hell
should
I
know?"
Ralph
jerked
away
from
him
and
walked
a
few
paces
along
the
beach.
Jack
was
kneeling
and
drawing
a
circular
pattern
in
the
sand
with
his
forefinger.
Piggy's
voice
came
to
them,
hushed.
"Are
you
sure?
Really?"
"Go
up
and
see,"
said
Jack
contemptuously,
"and
good
riddance."
"No
fear."
"The
beast
had
teeth,"
said
Ralph,
"and
big
black
eyes."
He
shuddered
violently.
Piggy
took
off
his
one
round
of
glass
and
polished
the
surface.
"What
we
going
to
do?"
Ralph
turned
toward
the
platform.
The
conch
glimmered
among
the
trees,
a
white
blob
against
the
place
where
the
sun
would
rise.
He
pushed
back
his
mop.
"I
don't
know."
He
remembered
the
panic
flight
down
the
mountainside.
"I
don't
think
we'd
ever
fight
a
thing
that
size,
honestly,
you
know.
We'd
talk
but
we
wouldn't
fight
a
tiger.
We'd
hide.
Even
Jack
'ud
hide."
Jack
still
looked
at
the
sand.
"What
about
my
hunters?"
Simon
came
stealing
out
of
the
shadows
by
the
shelters.
Ralph
ignored
Jack's
question.
He
pointed
to
the
touch
of
yellow
above
the
sea.
"As
long
as
there's
light
we're
brave
enough.
But
then?
And
now
that
thing
squats
by
the
fire
as
though
it
didn't
want
us
to
be
rescued--"
He
was
twisting
his
hands
now,
unconsciously.
His
voice
rose.
"So
we
can't
have
a
signal
fire.
.
.
.
We're
beaten."
A
point
of
gold
appeared
above
the
sea
and
at
once
all
the
sky
lightened.
"What
about
my
hunters?"
"Boys
armed
with
sticks."
Jack
got
to
his
feet.
His
face
was
red
as
he
marched
away.
Piggy
put
on
his
one
glass
and
looked
at
Ralph.
"Now
you
done
it.
You
been
rude
about
his
hunters."
"Oh
shut
up!"
The
sound
of
the
inexpertly
blown
conch
interrupted
them.
As
though
he
were
serenading
the
rising
sun,
Jack
went
on
blowing
till
the
shelters
were
astir
and
the
hunters
crept
to
the
platform
and
the
littluns
whimpered
as
now
they
so
frequently
did.
Ralph
rose
obediently,
and
Piggy,
and
they
went
to
the
platform.
"Talk,"
said
Ralph
bitterly,
"talk,
talk,
talk."
He
took
the
conch
from
Jack.
"This
meeting--"
Jack
interrupted
him.
"I
called
it."
"If
you
hadn't
called
it
I
should
have.
You
just
blew
the
conch."
"Well,
isn't
that
calling
it?"
"Oh,
take
it!
Go
on--talk!"
Ralph
thrust
the
conch
into
Jack's
arms
and
sat
down
on
the
trunk.
"I've
called
an
assembly,"
said
Jack,
"because
of
a
lot
of
things.
First,
you
know
now,
we've
seen
the
beast.
We
crawled
up.
We
were
only
a
few
feet
away.
The
beast
sat
up
and
looked
at
us.
I
don't
know
what
it
does.
We
don't
even
know
what
it
is--"
"The
beast
comes
out
of
the
sea--"
"Out
of
the
dark--"
"Trees--"
"Quiet!"
shouted
Jack.
"You,
listen.
The
beast
is
sitting
up
there,
whatever
it
is--"
"Perhaps
it's
waiting--"
"Hunting--"
"Yes,
hunting."
"Hunting,"
said
Jack.
He
remembered
his
age-old
tremors
in
the
forest.
"Yes.
The
beast
is
a
hunter.
Only--
shut
up!
The
next
thing
is
that
we
couldn't
kill
it.
And
the
next
is
that
Ralph
said
my
hunters
are
no
good."
"I
never
said
that!"
"I've
got
the
conch.
Ralph
thinks
you're
cowards,
running
away
from
the
boar
and
the
beast.
And
that's
not
all."
There
was
a
kind
of
sigh
on
the
platform
as
if
everyone
knew
what
was
coming.
Jack's
voice
went
up,
tremulous
yet
determined,
pushing
against
the
uncooperative
silence.
"He's
like
Piggy.
He
says
things
like
Piggy.
He
isn't
a
proper
chief."
Jack
clutched
the
conch
to
him.
"He's
a
coward
himself."
For
a
moment
he
paused
and
then
went
on.
"On
top,
when
Roger
and
me
went
on--he
stayed
back."
"I
went
too!"
"After."
The
two
boys
glared
at
each
other
through
screens
of
hair.
"I
went
on
too,"
said
Ralph,
"then
I
ran
away.
So
did
you."
"Call
me
a
coward
then."
Jack
turned
to
the
hunters.
"He's
not
a
hunter.
He'd
never
have
got
us
meat.
He
isn't
a
prefect
and
we
don't
know
anything
about
him.
He
just
gives
orders
and
expects
people
to
obey
for
nothing.
All
this
talk--"
"All
this
talk!"
shouted
Ralph.
"Talk,
talk!
Who
wanted
it?
Who
called
the
meeting?"
Jack
turned,
red
in
the
face,
his
chin
sunk
back.
He
glowered
up
under
his
eyebrows.
"All
right
then,"
he
said
in
tones
of
deep
meaning,
and
menace,
"all
right."
He
held
the
conch
against
his
chest
with
one
hand
and
stabbed
the
air
with
his
index
finger.
"Who
thinks
Ralph
oughtn't
to
be
chief?"
He
looked
expectantly
at
the
boys
ranged
round,
who
had
frozen.
Under
the
palms
there
was
deadly
silence.
"Hands
up,"
said
Jack
strongly,
"whoever
wants
Ralph
not
to
be
chief?"
The
silence
continued,
breathless
and
heavy
and
full
of
shame.
Slowly
the
red
drained
from
Jack's
cheeks,
then
came
back
with
a
painful
rush.
He
licked
his
lips
and
turned
his
head
at
an
angle,
so
that
his
gaze
avoided
the
embarrassment
of
linking
with
another's
eye.
"How
many
think--"
His
voice
tailed
off.
The
hands
that
held
the
conch
shook.
He
cleared
his
throat,
and
spoke
loudly.
"All
right
then."
He
laid
the
conch
with
great
care
in
the
grass
at
his
feet.
The
humiliating
tears
were
running
from
the
corner
of
each
eye.
"I'm
not
going
to
play
any
longer.
Not
with
you."
Most
of
the
boys
were
looking
down
now,
at
the
grass
or
their
feet.
Jack
cleared
his
throat
again.
"I'm
not
going
to
be
a
part
of
Ralph's
lot--"
He
looked
along
the
right-hand
logs,
numbering
the
hunters
that
had
been
a
choir.
"I'm
going
off
by
myself.
He
can
catch
his
own
pigs.
Anyone
who
wants
to
hunt
when
I
do
can
come
too."
He
blundered
out
of
the
triangle
toward
the
drop
to
the
white
sand.
"Jack!"
Jack
turned
and
looked
back
at
Ralph.
For
a
moment
he
paused
and
then
cried
out,
high-pitched,
enraged.
"--No!"
He
leapt
down
from
the
platform
and
ran
along
the
beach,
paying
no
heed
to
the
steady
fall
of
his
tears;
and
until
he
dived
into
the
forest
Ralph
watched
him.
Piggy
was
indignant.
"I
been
talking,
Ralph,
and
you
just
stood
there
like--"
Softly,
looking
at
Piggy
and
not
seeing
him,
Ralph
spoke
to
himself.
"He'll
come
back.
When
the
sun
goes
down
he'll
come."
He
looked
at
the
conch
in
Piggy's
hand.
"What?"
"Well
there!"
Piggy
gave
up
the
attempt
to
rebuke
Ralph.
He
polished
his
glass
again
and
went
back
to
his
subject.
"We
can
do
without
Jack
Merridew.
There's
others
besides
him
on
this
island.
But
now
we
really
got
a
beast,
though
I
can't
hardly
believe
it,
we'll
need
to
stay
close
to
the
platform;
there'll
be
less
need
of
him
and
his
hunting.
So
now
we
can
really
decide
on
what's
what."
"There's
no
help,
Piggy.
Nothing
to
be
done."
For
a
while
they
sat
in
depressed
silence.
Then
Simon
stood
up
and
took
the
conch
from
Piggy,
who
was
so
astonished
that
he
remained
on
his
feet.
Ralph
looked
up
at
Simon.
"Simon?
What
is
it
this
time?"
A
half-sound
of
jeering
ran
round
the
circle
and
Simon
shrank
from
it.
"I
thought
there
might
be
something
to
do.
Something
we-"
Again
the
pressure
of
the
assembly
took
his
voice
away.
He
sought
for
help
and
sympathy
and
chose
Piggy.
He
turned
half
toward
him,
clutching
the
conch
to
his
brown
chest.
"I
think
we
ought
to
climb
the
mountain."
The
circle
shivered
with
dread.
Simon
broke
off
and
turned
to
Piggy
who
was
looking
at
him
with
an
expression
of
derisive
incomprehension.
"What's
the
good
of
climbing
up
to
this
here
beast
when
Ralph
and
the
other
two
couldn't
do
nothing?"
Simon
whispered
his
answer.
"What
else
is
there
to
do?"
His
speech
made,
he
allowed
Piggy
to
lift
the
conch
out
of
his
hands.
Then
he
retired
and
sat
as
far
away
from
the
others
as
possible.
Piggy
was
speaking
now
with
more
assurance
and
with
what,
if
the
circumstances
had
not
been
so
serious,
the
others
would
have
recognized
as
pleasure.
"I
said
we
could
all
do
without
a
certain
person.
Now
I
say
we
got
to
decide
on
what
can
be
done.
And
I
think
I
could
tell
you
what
Ralph's
going
to
say
next.
The
most
important
thing
on
the
island
is
the
smoke
and
you
can't
have
no
smoke
without
a
fire."
Ralph
made
a
restless
movement.
"No
go,
Piggy.
We've
got
no
fire.
That
thing
sits
up
there--we'll
have
to
stay
here."
Piggy
lifted
the
conch
as
though
to
add
power
to
his
next
words.
"We
got
no
fire
on
the
mountain.
But
what's
wrong
with
a
fire
down
here?
A
fire
could
be
built
on
them
rocks.
On
the
sand,
even.
We'd
make
smoke
just
the
same."
"That's
right!"
"Smoke!"
"By
the
bathing
pool!"
The
boys
began
to
babble.
Only
Piggy
could
have
the
intellectual
daring
to
suggest
moving
the
fire
from
the
mountain.
"So
we'll
have
the
fire
down
here,"
said
Ralph.
He
looked
about
him.
"We
can
build
it
just
here
between
the
bathing
pool
and
the
platform.
Of
course--"
He
broke
off,
frowning,
thinking
the
thing
out,
unconsciously
tugging
at
the
stub
of
a
nail
with
his
teeth.
"Of
course
the
smoke
won't
show
so
much,
not
be
seen
so
far
away.
But
we
needn't
go
near,
near
the--"
The
others
nodded
in
perfect
comprehension.
There
would
be
no
need
to
go
near.
"We'll
build
the
fire
now."
The
greatest
ideas
are
the
simplest.
Now
there
was
something
to
be
done
they
worked
with
passion.
Piggy
was
so
full
of
delight
and
expanding
liberty
in
Jack's
departure,
so
full
of
pride
in
his
contribution
to
the
good
of
society,
that
he
helped
to
fetch
wood.
The
wood
he
fetched
was
close
at
hand,
a
fallen
tree
on
the
platform
that
they
did
not
need
for
the
assembly,
yet
to
the
others
the
sanctity
of
the
platform
had
protected
even
what
was
useless
there.
Then
the
twins
realized
they
would
have
a
fire
near
them
as
a
comfort
in
the
night
and
this
set
a
few
littluns
dancing
and
clapping
hands.
The
wood
was
not
so
dry
as
the
fuel
they
had
used
on
the
mountain.
Much
of
it
was
damply
rotten
and
full
of
insects
that
scurried;
logs
had
to
be
lifted
from
the
soil
with
care
or
they
crumbled
into
sodden
powder.
More
than
this,
in
order
to
avoid
going
deep
into
the
forest
the
boys
worked
near
at
hand
on
any
fallen
wood
no
matter
how
tangled
with
new
growth.
The
skirts
of
the
forest
and
the
scar
were
familiar,
near
the
conch
and
the
shelters
and
sufficiently
friendly
in
daylight.
What
they
might
become
in
darkness
nobody
cared
to
think.
They
worked
therefore
with
great
energy
and
cheerfulness,
though
as
time
crept
by
there
was
a
suggestion
of
panic
in
the
energy
and
hysteria
in
the
cheerfulness.
They
built
a
pyramid
of
leaves
and
twigs,
branches
and
logs,
on
the
bare
sand
by
the
platform.
For
the
first
time
on
the
island,
Piggy
himself
removed
his
one
glass,
knelt
down
and
focused
the
sun
on
tinder.
Soon
there
was
a
ceiling
of
smoke
and
a
bush
of
yellow
flame.
The
littluns
who
had
seen
few
fires
since
the
first
catastrophe
became
wildly
excited.
They
danced
and
sang
and
there
was
a
partyish
air
about
the
gathering.
At
last
Ralph
stopped
work
and
stood
up,
smudging
the
sweat
from
his
face
with
a
dirty
forearm.
"We'll
have
to
have
a
small
fire.
This
one's
too
big
to
keep
up."
Piggy
sat
down
carefully
on
the
sand
and
began
to
polish
his
glass.
"We
could
experiment.
We
could
find
out
how
to
make
a
small
hot
fire
and
then
put
green
branches
on
to
make
smoke.
Some
of
them
leaves
must
be
better
for
that
than
the
others."
As
the
fire
died
down
so
did
the
excitement.
The
littluns
stopped
singing
and
dancing
and
drifted
away
toward
the
sea
or
the
fruit
trees
or
the
shelters.
Ralph
dropped
down
in
the
sand.
"We'll
have
to
make
a
new
list
of
who's
to
look
after
the
fire."
"If
you
can
find
'em."
He
looked
round.
Then
for
the
first
time
he
saw
how
few
biguns
there
were
and
understood
why
the
work
had
been
so
hard.
"Where's
Maurice?"
Piggy
wiped
his
glass
again.
"I
expect
.
.
.
no,
he
wouldn't
go
into
the
forest
by
himself,
would
he?"
Ralph
jumped
up,
ran
swiftly
round
the
fire
and
stood
by
Piggy,
holding
up
his
hair.
"But
we've
got
to
have
a
list!
There's
you
and
me
and
Samneric
and--"
He
would
not
look
at
Piggy
but
spoke
casually.
"Where's
Bill
and
Roger?"
Piggy
leaned
forward
and
put
a
fragment
of
wood
on
the
fire.
"I
expect
they've
gone.
I
expect
they
won't
play
either."
Ralph
sat
down
and
began
to
poke
little
holes
in
the
sand.
He
was
surprised
to
see
that
one
had
a
drop
of
blood
by
it.
He
examined
his
bitten
nail
closely
and
watched
the
little
globe
of
blood
that
gathered
where
the
quick
was
gnawed
away.
Piggy
went
on
speaking.
"I
seen
them
stealing
off
when
we
was
gathering
wood.
They
went
that
way.
The
same
way
as
he
went
himself."
Ralph
finished
his
inspection
and
looked
up
into
the
air.
The
sky,
as
if
in
sympathy
with
the
great
changes
among
them,
was
different
today
and
so
misty
that
in
some
places
the
hot
air
seemed
white.
The
disc
of
the
sun
was
dull
silver
as
though
it
were
nearer
and
not
so
hot,
yet
the
air
stifled.
"They
always
been
making
trouble,
haven't
they?"
The
voice
came
near
his
shoulder
and
sounded
anxious.
"We
can
do
without
'em.
We'll
be
happier
now,
won't
we?"
Ralph
sat.
The
twins
came,
dragging
a
great
log
and
grinning
in
their
triumph.
They
dumped
the
log
among
the
embers
so
that
sparks
flew.
"We
can
do
all
right
on
our
own,
can't
we?"
For
a
long
time
while
the
log
dried,
caught
fire
and
turned
red
hot,
Ralph
sat
in
the
sand
and
said
nothing.
He
did
not
see
Piggy
go
to
the
twins
and
whisper
to
them,
nor
how
the
three
boys
went
together
into
the
forest.
"Here
you
are."
He
came
to
himself
with
a
jolt.
Piggy
and
the
other
two
were
by
him.
They
were
laden
with
fruit.
"I
thought
perhaps,"
said
Piggy,
"we
ought
to
have
a
feast,
kind
of."
The
three
boys
sat
down.
They
had
a
great
mass
of
the
fruit
with
them
and
all
of
it
properly
ripe.
They
grinned
at
Ralph
as
he
took
some
and
began
to
eat.
"Thanks,"
he
said.
Then
with
an
accent
of
pleased
surprise--"Thanks!"
"Do
all
right
on
our
own,"
said
Piggy.
"It's
them
that
haven't
no
common
sense
that
make
trouble
on
this
island.
We'll
make
a
little
hot
fire--"
Ralph
remembered
what
had
been
worrying
him.
"Where's
Simon?"
"I
don't
know."
"You
don't
think
he's
climbing
the
mountain?"
Piggy
broke
into
noisy
laughter
and
took
more
fruit.
"He
might
be."
He
gulped
his
mouthful.
"He's
cracked."
Simon
had
passed
through
the
area
of
fruit
trees
but
today
the
littluns
had
been
too
busy
with
the
fire
on
the
beach
and
they
had
not
pursued
him
there.
He
went
on
among
the
creepers
until
he
reached
the
great
mat
that
was
woven
by
the
open
space
and
crawled
inside.
Beyond
the
screen
of
leaves
the
sunlight
pelted
down
and
the
butterflies
danced
in
the
middle
their
unending
dance.
He
knelt
down
and
the
arrow
of
the
sun
fell
on
him.
That
other
time
the
air
had
seemed
to
vibrate
with
heat;
but
now
it
threatened.
Soon
the
sweat
was
running
from
his
long
coarse
hair.
He
shifted
restlessly
but
there
was
no
avoiding
the
sun.
Presently
he
was
thirsty,
and
then
very
thirsty.
He
continued
to
sit.
Far
off
along
the
beach,
Jack
was
standing
before
a
small
group
of
boys.
He
was
looking
brilliantly
happy.
"Hunting,"
he
said.
He
sized
them
up.
Each
of
them
wore
the
remains
of
a
black
cap
and
ages
ago
they
had
stood
in
two
demure
rows
and
their
voices
had
been
the
song
of
angels.
"We'll
hunt.
I'm
going
to
be
chief."
They
nodded,
and
the
crisis
passed
easily.
"And
then--about
the
beast."
They
moved,
looked
at
the
forest.
"I
say
this.
We
aren't
going
to
bother
about
the
beast."
He
nodded
at
them.
"We're
going
to
forget
the
beast."
"That's
right!"
"Yes!"
"Forget
the
beast!"
If
Jack
was
astonished
by
their
fervor
he
did
not
show
it.
"And
another
thing.
We
shan't
dream
so
much
down
here.
This
is
near
the
end
of
the
island."
They
agreed
passionately
out
of
the
depths
of
their
tormented
private
lives.
"Now
listen.
We
might
go
later
to
the
castle
rock.
But
now
I'm
going
to
get
more
of
the
biguns
away
from
the
conch
and
all
that.
We'll
kill
a
pig
and
give
a
feast."
He
paused
and
went
on
more
slowly.
"And
about
the
beast.
When
we
kill
we'll
leave
some
of
the
kill
for
it.
Then
it
won't
bother
us,
maybe."
He
stood
up
abruptly.
"We'll
go
into
the
forest
now
and
hunt."
He
turned
and
trotted
away
and
after
a
moment
they
followed
him
obediently.
They
spread
out,
nervously,
in
the
forest.
Almost
at
once
Jack
found
the
dung
and
scattered
roots
that
told
of
pig
and
soon
the
track
was
fresh.
Jack
signaled
the
rest
of
the
hunt
to
be
quiet
and
went
forward
by
himself.
He
was
happy
and
wore
the
damp
darkness
of
the
forest
like
his
old
clothes.
He
crept
down
a
slope
to
rocks
and
scattered
trees
by
the
sea.
The
pigs
lay,
bloated
bags
of
fat,
sensuously
enjoying
the
shadows
under
the
trees.
There
was
no
wind
and
they
were
unsuspicious;
and
practice
had
made
Jack
silent
as
the
shadows.
He
stole
away
again
and
instructed
his
hidden
hunters.
Presently
they
all
began
to
inch
forward
sweating
in
the
silence
and
heat.
Under
the
trees
an
ear
flapped
idly.
A
little
apart
from
the
rest,
sunk
in
deep
maternal
bliss,
lay
the
largest
sow
of
the
lot.
She
was
black
and
pink;
and
the
great
bladder
of
her
belly
was
fringed
with
a
row
of
piglets
that
slept
or
burrowed
and
squeaked.
Fifteen
yards
from
the
drove
Jack
stopped,
and
his
arm,
straightening,
pointed
at
the
sow.
He
looked
round
in
inquiry
to
make
sure
that
everyone
understood
and
the
other
boys
nodded
at
him.
The
row
of
right
arms
slid
back.
"Now!"
The
drove
of
pigs
started
up;
and
at
a
range
of
only
ten
yards
the
wooden
spears
with
fire-hardened
points
flew
toward
the
chosen
pig.
One
piglet,
with
a
demented
shriek,
rushed
into
the
sea
trailing
Roger's
spear
behind
it.
The
sow
gave
a
gasping
squeal
and
staggered
up,
with
two
spears
sticking
in
her
fat
flank.
The
boys
shouted
and
rushed
forward,
the
piglets
scattered
and
the
sow
burst
the
advancing
line
and
went
crashing
away
through
the
forest.
"After
her!"
They
raced
along
the
pig-track,
but
the
forest
was
too
dark
and
tangled
so
that
Jack,
cursing,
stopped
them
and
cast
among
the
trees.
Then
he
said
nothing
for
a
time
but
breathed
fiercely
so
that
they
were
awed
by
him
and
looked
at
each
other
in
uneasy
admiration.
Presently
he
stabbed
down
at
the
ground
with
his
finger.
"There--"
Before
the
others
could
examine
the
drop
of
blood,
Jack
had
swerved
off,
judging
a
trace,
touching
a
bough
that
gave.
So
he
followed,
mysteriously
right
and
assured,
and
the
hunters
trod
behind
him.
He
stopped
before
a
covert.
"In
there."
They
surrounded
the
covert
but
the
sow
got
away
with
the
sting
of
another
spear
in
her
flank.
The
trailing
butts
hindered
her
and
the
sharp,
cross-cut
points
were
a
torment.
She
blundered
into
a
tree,
forcing
a
spear
still
deeper;
and
after
that
any
of
the
hunters
could
follow
her
easily
by
the
drops
of
vivid
blood.
The
afternoon
wore
on,
hazy
and
dreadful
with
damp
heat;
the
sow
staggered
her
way
ahead
of
them,
bleeding
and
mad,
and
the
hunters
followed,
wedded
to
her
in
lust,
excited
by
the
long
chase
and
the
dropped
blood.
They
could
see
her
now,
nearly
got
up
with
her,
but
she
spurted
with
her
last
strength
and
held
ahead
of
them
again.
They
were
just
behind
her
when
she
staggered
into
an
open
space
where
bright
flowers
grew
and
butterflies
danced
round
each
other
and
the
air
was
hot
and
still.
Here,
struck
down
by
the
heat,
the
sow
fell
and
the
hunters
hurled
themselves
at
her.
This
dreadful
eruption
from
an
unknown
world
made
her
frantic;
she
squealed
and
bucked
and
the
air
was
full
of
sweat
and
noise
and
blood
and
terror.
Roger
ran
round
the
heap,
prodding
with
his
spear
whenever
pigflesh
appeared.
Jack
was
on
top
of
the
sow,
stabbing
downward
with
his
knife.
Roger
found
a
lodgment
for
his
point
and
began
to
push
till
he
was
leaning
with
his
whole
weight.
The
spear
moved
forward
inch
by
inch
and
the
terrified
squealing
became
a
highpitched
scream.
Then
Jack
found
the
throat
and
the
hot
blood
spouted
over
his
hands.
The
sow
collapsed
under
them
and
they
were
heavy
and
fulfilled
upon
her.
The
butterflies
still
danced,
preoccupied
in
the
center
of
the
clearing.
At
last
the
immediacy
of
the
kill
subsided.
The
boys
drew
back,
and
Jack
stood
up,
holding
out
his
hands.
"Look."
He
giggled
and
flicked
them
while
the
boys
laughed
at
his
reeking
palms.
Then
Jack
grabbed
Maurice
and
rubbed
the
stuff
over
his
cheeks.
Roger
began
to
withdraw
his
spear
and
boys
noticed
it
for
the
first
time.
Robert
stabilized
the
thing
in
a
phrase
which
was
received
uproariously.
"Right
up
her
ass!"
"Did
you
hear?"
"Did
you
hear
what
he
said?"
"Right
up
her
ass!"
This
time
Robert
and
Maurice
acted
the
two
parts;
and
Maurice's
acting
of
the
pig's
efforts
to
avoid
the
advancing
spear
was
so
funny
that
the
boys
cried
with
laughter.
At
length
even
this
palled.
Jack
began
to
clean
his
bloody
hands
on
the
rock.
Then
he
started
work
on
the
sow
and
paunched
her,
lugging
out
the
hot
bags
of
colored
guts,
pushing
them
into
a
pile
on
the
rock
while
the
others
watched
him.
He
talked
as
he
worked.
"We'll
take
the
meat
along
the
beach.
I'll
go
back
to
the
platform
and
invite
them
to
a
feast.
That
should
give
us
time."
Roger
spoke.
"Chief--"
"Uh--?"
"How
can
we
make
a
fire?"
Jack
squatted
back
and
frowned
at
the
pig.
"We'll
raid
them
and
take
fire.
There
must
be
four
of
you;
Henry
and
you,
Robert
and
Maurice.
We'll
put
on
paint
and
sneak
up;
Roger
can
snatch
a
branch
while
I
say
what
I
want.
The
rest
of
you
can
get
this
back
to
where
we
were.
We'll
build
the
fire
there.
And
after
that--"
He
paused
and
stood
up,
looking
at
the
shadows
under
the
trees.
His
voice
was
lower
when
he
spoke
again.
"But
we'll
leave
part
of
the
kill
for
.
.
."
He
knelt
down
again
and
was
busy
with
his
knife.
The
boys
crowded
round
him.
He
spoke
over
his
shoulder
to
Roger.
"Sharpen
a
stick
at
both
ends."
Presently
he
stood
up,
holding
the
dripping
sow's
head
in
his
hands.
"Where's
that
stick?"
"Here."
"Ram
one
end
in
the
earth.
Oh--it's
rock.
Jam
it
in
that
crack.
There."
Jack
held
up
the
head
and
jammed
the
soft
throat
down
on
the
pointed
end
of
the
stick
which
pierced
through
into
the
mouth.
He
stood
back
and
the
head
hung
there,
a
little
blood
dribbling
down
the
stick.
Instinctively
the
boys
drew
back
too;
and
the
forest
was
very
still.
They
listened,
and
the
loudest
noise
was
the
buzzing
of
flies
over
the
spilled
guts.
Jack
spoke
in
a
whisper.
"Pick
up
the
pig."
Maurice
and
Robert
skewered
the
carcass,
lifted
the
dead
weight,
and
stood
ready.
In
the
silence,
and
standing
over
the
dry
blood,
they
looked
suddenly
furtive.
Jack
spoke
loudly.
"This
head
is
for
the
beast.
It's
a
gift."
The
silence
accepted
the
gift
and
awed
them.
The
head
remained
there,
dim-eyed,
grinning
faintly,
blood
blackening
between
the
teeth.
All
at
once
they
were
running
away,
as
fast
as
they
could,
through
the
forest
toward
the
open
beach.
Simon
stayed
where
he
was,
a
small
brown
image,
concealed
by
the
leaves.
Even
if
he
shut
his
eyes
the
sow's
head
still
remained
like
an
after-image.
The
half-shut
eyes
were
dim
with
the
infinite
cynicism
of
adult
life.
They
assured
Simon
that
everything
was
a
bad
business.
"I
know
that."
Simon
discovered
that
he
had
spoken
aloud.
He
opened
his
eyes
quickly
and
there
was
the
head
grinning
amusedly
in
the
strange
daylight,
ignoring
the
flies,
the
spilled
guts,
even
ignoring
the
indignity
of
being
spiked
on
a
stick.
He
looked
away,
licking
his
dry
lips.
A
gift
for
the
beast.
Might
not
the
beast
come
for
it?
The
head,
he
thought,
appeared
to
agree
with
him.
Run
away,
said
the
head
silently,
go
back
to
the
others.
It
was
a
joke
really--why
should
you
bother?
You
were
just
wrong,
that's
all.
A
little
headache,
something
you
ate,
perhaps.
Go
back,
child,
said
the
head
silently.
Simon
looked
up,
feeling
the
weight
of
his
wet
hair,
and
gazed
at
the
sky.
Up
there,
for
once,
were
clouds,
great
bulging
towers
that
sprouted
away
over
the
island,
grey
and
cream
and
copper-colored.
The
clouds
were
sitting
on
the
land;
they
squeezed,
produced
moment
by
moment
this
close,
tormenting
heat.
Even
the
butterflies
deserted
the
open
space
where
the
obscene
thing
grinned
and
dripped.
Simon
lowered
his
head,
carefully
keeping
his
eyes
shut,
then
sheltered
them
with
his
hand.
There
were
no
shadows
under
the
trees
but
everywhere
a
pearly
stillness,
so
that
what
was
real
seemed
illusive
and
without
definition.
The
pile
of
guts
was
a
black
blob
of
flies
that
buzzed
like
a
saw.
After
a
while
these
flies
found
Simon.
Gorged,
they
alighted
by
his
runnels
of
sweat
and
drank.
They
tickled
under
his
nostrils
and
played
leapfrog
on
his
thighs.
They
were
black
and
iridescent
green
and
without
number;
and
in
front
of
Simon,
the
Lord
of
the
Flies
hung
on
his
stick
and
grinned.
At
last
Simon
gave
up
and
looked
back;
saw
the
white
teeth
and
dim
eyes,
the
blood--and
his
gaze
was
held
by
that
ancient,
inescapable
recognition.
In
Simon's
right
temple,
a
pulse
began
to
beat
on
the
brain.
Ralph
and
Piggy
lay
in
the
sand,
gazing
at
the
fire
and
idly
flicking
pebbles
into
its
smokeless
heart.
"That
branch
is
gone."
"Where's
Samneric?"
"We
ought
to
get
some
more
wood.
We're
out
of
green
branches."
Ralph
sighed
and
stood
up.
There
were
no
shadows
under
the
palms
on
the
platform;
only
this
strange
light
that
seemed
to
come
from
everywhere
at
once.
High
up
among
the
bulging
clouds
thunder
went
off
like
a
gun.
"We're
going
to
get
buckets
of
rain."
"What
about
the
fire?"
Ralph
trotted
into
the
forest
and
returned
with
a
wide
spray
of
green
which
he
dumped
on
the
fire.
The
branch
crackled,
the
leaves
curled
and
the
yellow
smoke
expanded.
Piggy
made
an
aimless
little
pattern
in
the
sand
with
his
fingers.
"Trouble
is,
we
haven't
got
enough
people
for
a
fire.
You
got
to
treat
Samnenc
as
one
turn.
They
do
everything
together--"
"Of
course."
"Well,
that
isn't
fair.
Don't
you
see?
They
ought
to
do
two
turns."
Ralph
considered
this
and
understood.
He
was
vexed
to
find
how
little
he
thought
like
a
grownup
and
sighed
again.
The
island
was
getting
worse
and
worse.
Piggy
looked
at
the
fire.
"You'll
want
another
green
branch
soon."
Ralph
rolled
over.
"Piggy.
What
are
we
going
to
do?"
"Just
have
to
get
on
without
'em."
"But--the
fire."
He
frowned
at
the
black
and
white
mess
in
which
lay
the
unburnt
ends
of
branches.
He
tried
to
formulate.
"I'm
scared."
He
saw
Piggy
look
up;
and
blundered
on.
"Not
of
the
beast.
I
mean
I'm
scared
of
that
too.
But
nobody
else
understands
about
the
fire.
If
someone
threw
you
a
rope
when
you
were
drowning.
If
a
doctor
said
take
this
because
if
you
don't
take
it
you'll
die--you
would,
wouldn't
you?
I
mean?"
"'Course
I
would."
"Can't
they
see?
Can't
they
understand?
Without
the
smoke
signal
we'll
die
here?
Look
at
that!"
A
wave
of
heated
air
trembled
above
the
ashes
but
without
a
trace
of
smoke.
"We
can't
keep
one
fire
going.
And
they
don't
care.
And
what's
more--"
He
looked
intensely
into
Piggy's
streaming
face.
"What's
more,
_I_
don't
sometimes.
Supposing
I
got
like
the
others--not
caring.
What
'ud
become
of
us?"
Piggy
took
off
his
glasses,
deeply
troubled.
"I
dunno,
Ralph.
We
just
got
to
go
on,
that's
all.
That's
what
grownups
would
do."
Ralph,
having
begun
the
business
of
unburdening
himself,
continued.
"Piggy,
what's
wrong?"
Piggy
looked
at
him
in
astonishment.
"Do
you
mean
the--?"
"No,
not
it
.
.
.
I
mean
.
.
.
what
makes
things
break
up
like
they
do?"
Piggy
rubbed
his
glasses
slowly
and
thought.
When
he
understood
how
far
Ralph
had
gone
toward
accepting
him
he
flushed
pinkly
with
pride.
"I
dunno,
Ralph.
I
expect
it's
him."
"Jack?"
"Jack."
A
taboo
was
evolving
round
that
word
too.
Ralph
nodded
solemnly.
"Yes,"
he
said,
"I
suppose
it
must
be."
The
forest
near
them
burst
into
uproar.
Demoniac
figures
with
faces
of
white
and
red
and
green
rushed
out
howling,
so
that
the
littluns
fled
screaming.
Out
of
the
corner
of
his
eye,
Ralph
saw
Piggy
running.
Two
figures
rushed
at
the
fire
and
he
prepared
to
defend
himself
but
they
grabbed
half-burnt
branches
and
raced
away
along
the
beach.
The
three
others
stood
still,
watching
Ralph;
and
he
saw
that
the
tallest
of
them,
stark
naked
save
for
paint
and
a
belt,
was
Jack.
Ralph
had
his
breath
back
and
spoke.
"Well?"
Jack
ignored
him,
lifted
his
spear
and
began
to
shout.
"Listen
all
of
you.
Me
and
my
hunters,
we're
living
along
the
beach
by
a
flat
rock.
We
hunt
and
feast
and
have
fun.
If
you
want
to
join
my
tribe
come
and
see
us.
Perhaps
I'll
let
you
join.
Perhaps
not."
He
paused
and
looked
round.
He
was
safe
from
shame
or
self-consciousness
behind
the
mask
of
his
paint
and
could
look
at
each
of
them
in
turn.
Ralph
was
kneeling
by
the
remains
of
the
fire
like
a
sprinter
at
his
mark
and
his
face
was
half-hidden
by
hair
and
smut.
Samneric
peered
together
round
a
palm
tree
at
the
edge
of
the
forest.
A
littlun
howled,
creased
and
crimson,
by
the
bathing
pool
and
Piggy
stood
on
the
platform,
the
white
conch
gripped
in
his
hands.
"Tonight
we're
having
a
feast.
We've
killed
a
pig
and
we've
got
meat.
You
can
come
and
eat
with
us
if
you
like."
Up
in
the
cloud
canyons
the
thunder
boomed
again.
Jack
and
the
two
anonymous
savages
with
him
swayed,
looking
up,
and
then
recovered.
The
littlun
went
on
howling.
Jack
was
waiting
for
something.
He
whispered
urgently
to
the
others.
"Go
on--now!"
The
two
savages
murmured.
Jack
spoke
sharply.
"Go
on!"
The
two
savages
looked
at
each
other,
raised
their
spears
together
and
spoke
in
time.
"The
Chief
has
spoken."
Then
the
three
of
them
turned
and
trotted
away.
Presently
Ralph
rose
to
his
feet,
looking
at
the
place
where
the
savages
had
vanished.
Samneric
came,
talking
in
an
awed
whisper.
"I
thought
it
was--"
"--and
I
was--"
"--scared."
Piggy
stood
above
them
on
the
platform,
still
holding
the
conch.
"That
was
Jack
and
Maurice
and
Robert,"
said
Ralph.
"Aren't
they
having
fun?"
"I
thought
I
was
going
to
have
asthma."
"Sucks
to
your
ass-mar."
"When
I
saw
Jack
I
was
sure
he'd
go
for
the
conch.
Can't
think
why."
The
group
of
boys
looked
at
the
white
shell
with
affectionate
respect.
Piggy
placed
it
in
Ralph's
hand
and
the
littluns,
seeing
the
familiar
symbol,
started
to
come
back.
"Not
here."
He
turned
toward
the
platform,
feeling
the
need
for
ritual.
First
went
Ralph,
the
white
conch
cradled,
then
Piggy
very
grave,
then
the
twins,
then
the
littluns
and
the
others.
"Sit
down
all
of
you.
They
raided
us
for
fire.
They're
having
fun.
But
the--"
Ralph
was
puzzled
by
the
shutter
that
flickered
in
his
brain.
There
was
something
he
wanted
to
say;
then
the
shutter
had
come
down.
"But
the--"
They
were
regarding
him
gravely,
not
yet
troubled
by
any
doubts
about
his
sufficiency.
Ralph
pushed
the
idiot
hair
out
of
his
eyes
and
looked
at
Piggy.
"But
the
.
.
.
oh
.
.
.
the
fire!
Of
course,
the
fire!"
He
started
to
laugh,
then
stopped
and
became
fluent
instead.
"The
fire's
the
most
important
thing.
Without
the
fire
we
can't
be
rescued.
I'd
like
to
put
on
war-paint
and
be
a
savage.
But
we
must
keep
the
fire
burning.
The
fire's
the
most
important
thing
on
the
island,
because,
because--"
He
paused
again
and
the
silence
became
full
of
doubt
and
wonder.
Piggy
whispered
urgently.
"Rescue."
"Oh
yes.
Without
the
fire
we
can't
be
rescued.
So
we
must
stay
by
the
fire
and
make
smoke."
When
he
stopped
no
one
said
anything.
After
the
many
brilliant
speeches
that
had
been
made
on
this
very
spot
Ralph's
remarks
seemed
lame,
even
to
the
littluns.
At
last
Bill
held
out
his
hands
for
the
conch.
"Now
we
can't
have
the
fire
up
there--because
we
can't
have
the
fire
up
there--we
need
more
people
to
keep
it
going.
Let's
go
to
this
feast
and
tell
them
the
fire's
hard
on
the
rest
of
us.
And
the
hunting
and
all
that,
being
savages
I
mean--it
must
be
jolly
good
fun."
Samneric
took
the
conch.
"That
must
be
fun
like
Bill
says--and
as
he's
invited
us--"
"--to
a
feast--"
"--meat--"
"--crackling--"
"--I
could
do
with
some
meat--"
Ralph
held
up
his
hand.
"Why
shouldn't
we
get
our
own
meat?"
The
twins
looked
at
each
other.
Bill
answered.
"We
don't
want
to
go
in
the
jungle."
Ralph
grimaced.
"He--you
know--goes."
"He's
a
hunter.
They're
all
hunters.
That's
different."
No
one
spoke
for
a
moment,
then
Piggy
muttered
to
the
sand.
"Meat--"
The
littluns
sat,
solemnly
thinking
of
meat,
and
dribbling.
Overhead
the
cannon
boomed
again
and
the
dry
palm
fronds
clattered
in
a
sudden
gust
of
hot
wind.
"You
are
a
silly
little
boy,"
said
the
Lord
of
the
Flies,
"just
an
ignorant,
silly
little
boy."
Simon
moved
his
swollen
tongue
but
said
nothing.
"Don't
you
agree?"
said
the
Lord
of
the
Flies.
"Aren't
you
just
a
silly
little
boy?"
Simon
answered
him
in
the
same
silent
voice.
"Well
then,"
said
the
Lord
of
the
Flies,
"you'd
better
run
off
and
play
with
the
others.
They
think
you're
batty.
You
don't
want
Ralph
to
think
you're
batty,
do
you?
You
like
Ralph
a
lot,
don't
you?
And
Piggy,
and
Jack?"
Simon's
head
was
tilted
slightly
up.
His
eyes
could
not
break
away
and
the
Lord
of
the
Flies
hung
in
space
before
him.
"What
are
you
doing
out
here
all
alone?
Aren't
you
afraid
of
me?"
Simon
shook.
"There
isn't
anyone
to
help
you.
Only
me.
And
I'm
the
Beast."
Simon's
mouth
labored,
brought
forth
audible
words.
"Pig's
head
on
a
stick."
"Fancy
thinking
the
Beast
was
something
you
could
hunt
and
kill!"
said
the
head.
For
a
moment
or
two
the
forest
and
all
the
other
dimly
appreciated
places
echoed
with
the
parody
of
laughter.
"You
knew,
didn't
you?
I'm
part
of
you?
Close,
close,
close!
I'm
the
reason
why
it's
no
go?
Why
things
are
what
they
are?"
The
laughter
shivered
again.
"Come
now,"
said
the
Lord
of
the
Flies.
"Get
back
to
the
others
and
we'll
forget
the
whole
thing."
Simon's
head
wobbled.
His
eyes
were
half
closed
as
though
he
were
imitating
the
obscene
thing
on
the
stick.
He
knew
that
one
of
his
times
was
coming
on.
The
Lord
of
the
Flies
was
expanding
like
a
balloon.
"This
is
ridiculous.
You
know
perfectly
well
you'll
only
meet
me
down
there--so
don't
try
to
escape!"
Simon's
body
was
arched
and
stiff.
The
Lord
of
the
Flies
spoke
in
the
voice
of
a
schoolmaster.
"This
has
gone
quite
far
enough.
My
poor,
misguided
child,
do
you
think
you
know
better
than
I
do?"
There
was
a
pause.
"I'm
warning
you.
I'm
going
to
get
angry.
D'you
see?
You're
not
wanted.
Understand?
We
are
going
to
have
fun
on
this
island.
Understand?
We
are
going
to
have
fun
on
this
island!
So
don't
try
it
on,
my
poor
misguided
boy,
or
else--"
Simon
found
he
was
looking
into
a
vast
mouth.
There
was
blackness
within,
a
blackness
that
spread.
"--Or
else,"
said
the
Lord
of
the
Flies,
"we
shall
do
you?
See?
Jack
and
Roger
and
Maurice
and
Robert
and
Bill
and
Piggy
and
Ralph.
Do
you.
See?"
Simon
was
inside
the
mouth.
He
fell
down
and
lost
consciousness.
CHAPTER
NINE
A
View
to
a
Death
Over
the
island
the
build-up
of
clouds
continued.
A
steady
current
of
heated
air
rose
all
day
from
the
mountain
and
was
thrust
to
ten
thousand
feet;
revolving
masses
of
gas
piled
up
the
static
until
the
air
was
ready
to
explode.
By
early
evening
the
sun
had
gone
and
a
brassy
glare
had
taken
the
place
of
clear
daylight.
Even
the
air
that
pushed
in
from
the
sea
was
hot
and
held
no
refreshment.
Colors
drained
from
water
and
trees
and
pink
surfaces
of
rock,
and
the
white
and
brown
clouds
brooded.
Nothing
prospered
but
the
flies
who
blackened
their
lord
and
made
the
spilt
guts
look
like
a
heap
of
glistening
coal.
Even
when
the
vessel
broke
in
Simon's
nose
and
the
blood
gushed
out
they
left
him
alone,
preferring
the
pig's
high
flavor.
With
the
running
of
the
blood
Simon's
fit
passed
into
the
weariness
of
sleep.
He
lay
in
the
mat
of
creepers
while
the
evening
advanced
and
the
cannon
continued
to
play.
At
last
he
woke
and
saw
dimly
the
dark
earth
close
by
his
cheek.
Still
he
did
not
move
but
lay
there,
his
face
sideways
on
the
earth,
his
eyes
looking
dully
before
him.
Then
he
turned
over,
drew
his
feet
under
him
and
laid
hold
of
the
creepers
to
pull
himself
up.
When
the
creepers
shook
the
flies
exploded
from
the
guts
with
a
vicious
note
and
clamped
back
on
again.
Simon
got
to
his
feet.
The
light
was
unearthly.
The
Lord
of
the
Flies
hung
on
his
stick
like
a
black
ball.
Simon
spoke
aloud
to
the
clearing.
"What
else
is
there
to
do?"
Nothing
replied.
Simon
turned
away
from
the
open
space
and
crawled
through
the
creepers
till
he
was
in
the
dusk
of
the
forest.
He
walked
drearily
between
the
trunks,
his
face
empty
of
expression,
and
the
blood
was
dry
round
his
mouth
and
chin.
Only
sometimes
as
he
lifted
the
ropes
of
creeper
aside
and
chose
his
direction
from
the
trend
of
the
land,
he
mouthed
words
that
did
not
reach
the
air.
Presently
the
creepers
festooned
the
trees
less
frequently
and
there
was
a
scatter
of
pearly
light
from
the
sky
down
through
the
trees.
This
was
the
backbone
of
the
island,
the
slightly
higher
land
that
lay
beneath
the
mountain
where
the
forest
was
no
longer
deep
jungle.
Here
there
were
wide
spaces
interspersed
with
thickets
and
huge
trees
and
the
trend
of
the
ground
led
him
up
as
the
forest
opened.
He
pushed
on,
staggering
sometimes
with
his
weariness
but
never
stopping.
The
usual
brightness
was
gone
from
his
eyes
and
he
walked
with
a
sort
of
glum
determination
like
an
old
man.
A
buffet
of
wind
made
him
stagger
and
he
saw
that
he
was
out
in
the
open,
on
rock,
under
a
brassy
sky.
He
found
his
legs
were
weak
and
his
tongue
gave
him
pain
all
the
time.
When
the
wind
reached
the
mountain-top
he
could
see
something
happen,
a
flicker
of
blue
stuff
against
brown
clouds.
He
pushed
himself
forward
and
the
wind
came
again,
stronger
now,
cuffing
the
forest
heads
till
they
ducked
and
roared.
Simon
saw
a
humped
thing
suddenly
sit
up
on
the
top
and
look
down
at
him.
He
hid
his
face,
and
toiled
on.
The
flies
had
found
the
figure
too.
The
life-like
movement
would
scare
them
off
for
a
moment
so
that
they
made
a
dark
cloud
round
the
head.
Then
as
the
blue
material
of
the
parachute
collapsed
the
corpulent
figure
would
bow
forward,
sighing,
and
the
flies
settle
once
more.
Simon
felt
his
knees
smack
the
rock.
He
crawled
forward
and
soon
he
understood.
The
tangle
of
lines
showed
him
the
mechanics
of
this
parody;
he
examined
the
white
nasal
bones,
the
teeth,
the
colors
of
corruption.
He
saw
how
pitilessly
the
layers
of
rubber
and
canvas
held
together
the
poor
body
that
should
be
rotting
away.
Then
the
wind
blew
again
and
the
figure
lifted,
bowed,
and
breathed
foully
at
him.
Simon
knelt
on
all
fours
and
was
sick
till
his
stomach
was
empty.
Then
he
took
the
lines
in
his
hands;
he
freed
them
from
the
rocks
and
the
figure
from
the
wind's
indignity.
At
last
he
turned
away
and
looked
down
at
the
beaches.
The
fire
by
the
platform
appeared
to
be
out,
or
at
least
making
no
smoke.
Further
along
the
beach,
beyond
the
little
river
and
near
a
great
slab
of
rock,
a
thin
trickle
of
smoke
was
climbing
into
the
sky.
Simon,
forgetful
of
the
flies,
shaded
his
eyes
with
both
hands
and
peered
at
the
smoke.
Even
at
that
distance
it
was
possible
to
see
that
most
of
the
boys--perhaps
all
of
the
boys--were
there.
So
they
had
shifted
camp
then,
away
from
the
beast.
As
Simon
thought
this,
he
turned
to
the
poor
broken
thing
that
sat
stinking
by
his
side.
The
beast
was
harmless
and
horrible;
and
the
news
must
reach
the
others
as
soon
as
possible.
He
started
down
the
mountain
and
his
legs
gave
beneath
him.
Even
with
great
care
the
best
he
could
do
was
a
stagger.
"Bathing,"
said
Ralph,
"that's
the
only
thing
to
do."
Piggy
was
inspecting
the
looming-sky
through
his
glass.
"I
don't
like
them
clouds.
Remember
how
it
rained
just
after
we
landed?"
"Going
to
rain
again."
Ralph
dived
into
the
pool.
A
couple
of
littluns
were
playing
at
the
edge,
trying
to
extract
comfort
from
a
wetness
warmer
than
blood.
Piggy
took
off
his
glasses,
stepped
primly
into
the
water
and
then
put
them
on
again.
Ralph
came
to
the
surface
and
squirted
a
jet
of
water
at
him.
"Mind
my
specs,"
said
Piggy.
"If
I
get
water
on
the
glass
I
got
to
get
out
and
clean
'em."
Ralph
squirted
again
and
missed.
He
laughed
at
Piggy,
expecting
him
to
retire
meekly
as
usual
and
in
pained
silence.
Instead,
Piggy
beat
the
water
with
his
hands.
"Stop
it!"
he
shouted.
"D'you
hear?"
Furiously
he
drove
the
water
into
Ralph's
face.
"All
right,
all
right,"
said
Ralph.
"Keep
your
hair
on."
Piggy
stopped
beating
the
water.
"I
got
a
pain
in
my
head.
I
wish
the
air
was
cooler."
"I
wish
the
rain
would
come."
"I
wish
we
could
go
home."
Piggy
lay
back
against
the
sloping
sand
side
of
the
pool.
His
stomach
protruded
and
the
water
dried
on
it.
Ralph
squinted
up
at
the
sky.
One
could
guess
at
the
movement
of
the
sun
by
the
progress
of
a
light
patch
among
the
clouds.
He
knelt
in
the
water
and
looked
round.
"Where's
everybody?"
Piggy
sat
up.
"P'raps
they're
lying
in
the
shelter."
"Where's
Samneric?"
"And
Bill?"
Piggy
pointed
beyond
the
platform.
"That's
where
they've
gone.
Jack's
party."
"Let
them
go,"
said
Ralph,
uneasily,
"I
don't
care."
"Just
for
some
meat--"
"And
for
hunting,"
said
Ralph,
wisely,
"and
for
pretending
to
be
a
tribe,
and
putting
on
war-paint."
Piggy
stirred
the
sand
under
water
and
did
not
look
at
Ralph.
"P'raps
we
ought
to
go
too."
Ralph
looked
at
him
quickly
and
Piggy
blushed.
"I
mean--to
make
sure
nothing
happens."
Ralph
squirted
water
again.
Long
before
Ralph
and
Piggy
came
up
with
Jack's
lot,
they
could
hear
the
party.
There
was
a
stretch
of
grass
in
a
place
where
the
palms
left
a
wide
band
of
turf
between
the
forest
and
the
shore.
Just
one
step
down
from
the
edge
of
the
turf
was
the
white,
blown
sand
of
above
high
water,
warm,
dry,
trodden.
Below
that
again
was
a
rock
that
stretched
away
toward
the
lagoon.
Beyond
was
a
short
stretch
of
sand
and
then
the
edge
of
the
water.
A
fire
burned
on
the
rock
and
fat
dripped
from
the
roasting
pigmeat
into
the
invisible
flames.
All
the
boys
of
the
island,
except
Piggy,
Ralph,
Simon,
and
the
two
tending
the
pig,
were
grouped
on
the
turf.
They
were
laughing,
singing,
lying,
squatting,
or
standing
on
the
grass,
holding
food
in
their
hands.
But
to
judge
by
the
greasy
faces,
the
meat
eating
was
almost
done;
and
some
held
coconut
shells
in
their
hands
and
were
drinking
from
them.
Before
the
party
had
started
a
great
log
had
been
dragged
into
the
center
of
the
lawn
and
Jack,
painted
and
garlanded,
sat
there
like
an
idol.
There
were
piles
of
meat
on
green
leaves
near
him,
and
fruit,
and
coconut
shells
full
of
drink.
Piggy
and
Ralph
came
to
the
edge
of
the
grassy
platform;
and
the
boys,
as
they
noticed
them,
fell
silent
one
by
one
till
only
the
boy
next
to
Jack
was
talking.
Then
the
silence
intruded
even
there
and
Jack
turned
where
he
sat.
For
a
time
he
looked
at
them
and
the
crackle
of
the
fire
was
the
loudest
noise
over
the
droning
of
the
reef.
Ralph
looked
away;
and
Sam,
thinking
that
Ralph
had
turned
to
him
accusingly,
put
down
his
gnawed
bone
with
a
nervous
giggle.
Ralph
took
an
uncertain
step,
pointed
to
a
palm
tree,
and
whispered
something
inaudible
to
Piggy;
and
they
both
giggled
like
Sam.
Lifting
his
feet
high
out
of
the
sand,
Ralph
started
to
stroll
past.
Piggy
tried
to
whistle.
At
this
moment
the
boys
who
were
cooking
at
the
fire
suddenly
hauled
off
a
great
chunk
of
meat
and
ran
with
it
toward
the
grass.
They
bumped
Piggy,
who
was
burnt,
and
yelled
and
danced.
Immediately,
Ralph
and
the
crowd
of
boys
were
united
and
relieved
by
a
storm
of
laughter.
Piggy
once
more
was
the
center
of
social
derision
so
that
everyone
felt
cheerful
and
normal.
Jack
stood
up
and
waved
his
spear.
"Take
them
some
meat."
The
boys
with
the
spit
gave
Ralph
and
Piggy
each
a
succulent
chunk.
They
took
the
gift,
dribbling.
So
they
stood
and
ate
beneath
a
sky
of
thunderous
brass
that
rang
with
the
storm-coming.
Jack
waved
his
spear
again.
"Has
everybody
eaten
as
much
as
they
want?"
There
was
still
food
left,
sizzling
on
the
wooden
spits,
heaped
on
the
green
platters.
Betrayed
by
his
stomach,
Piggy
threw
a
picked
bone
down
on
the
beach
and
stooped
for
more.
Jack
spoke
again,
impatiently.
"Has
everybody
eaten
as
much
as
they
want?"
His
tone
conveyed
a
warning,
given
out
of
the
pride
of
ownership,
and
the
boys
ate
faster
while
there
was
still
time.
Seeing
there
was
no
immediate
likelihood
of
a
pause,
Jack
rose
from
the
log
that
was
his
throne
and
sauntered
to
the
edge
of
the
grass.
He
looked
down
from
behind
his
paint
at
Ralph
and
Piggy.
They
moved
a
little
farther
off
over
the
sand
and
Ralph
watched
the
fire
as
he
ate.
He
noticed,
without
understanding,
how
the
flames
were
visible
now
against
the
dull
light.
Evening
was
come,
not
with
calm
beauty
but
with
the
threat
of
violence.
Jack
spoke.
"Give
me
a
drink."
Henry
brought
him
a
shell
and
he
drank,
watching
Piggy
and
Ralph
over
the
jagged
rim.
Power
lay
in
the
brown
swell
of
his
forearms:
authority
sat
on
his
shoulder
and
chattered
in
his
ear
like
an
ape.
"All
sit
down."
The
boys
ranged
themselves
in
rows
on
the
grass
before
him
but
Ralph
and
Piggy
stayed
a
foot
lower,
standing
on
the
soft
sand.
Jack
ignored
them
for
the
moment,
turned
his
mask
down
to
the
seated
boys
and
pointed
at
them
with
the
spear.
"Who's
going
to
join
my
tribe?"
Ralph
made
a
sudden
movement
that
became
a
stumble.
Some
of
the
boys
turned
toward
him.
"I
gave
you
food,"
said
Jack,
"and
my
hunters
will
protect
you
from
the
beast.
Who
will
join
my
tribe?"
"I'm
chief,"
said
Ralph,
"because
you
chose
me.
And
we
were
going
to
keep
the
fire
going.
Now
you
run
after
food--"
"You
ran
yourself!"
shouted
Jack.
"Look
at
that
bone
in
your
hands!"
Ralph
went
crimson.
"I
said
you
were
hunters.
That
was
your
job."
Jack
ignored
him
again.
"Who'll
join
my
tribe
and
have
fun?"
"I'm
chief,"
said
Ralph
tremulously.
"And
what
about
the
fire?
And
I've
got
the
conch--"
"You
haven't
got
it
with
you,"
said
Jack,
sneering.
"You
left
it
behind.
See,
clever?
And
the
conch
doesn't
count
at
this
end
of
the
island--"
All
at
once
the
thunder
struck.
Instead
of
the
dull
boom
there
was
a
point
of
impact
in
the
explosion.
"The
conch
counts
here
too,"
said
Ralph,
"and
all
over
the
island."
"What
are
you
going
to
do
about
it
then?"
Ralph
examined
the
ranks
of
boys.
There
was
no
help
in
them
and
he
looked
away,
confused
and
sweating.
Piggy
whispered.
"The
fire--rescue."
"Who'll
join
my
tribe?"
"I
will."
"Me."
"I
will."
"I'll
blow
the
conch,"
said
Ralph
breathlessly,
"and
call
an
assembly."
"We
shan't
hear
it."
Piggy
touched
Ralph's
wrist.
"Come
away.
There's
going
to
be
trouble.
And
we've
had
our
meat."
There
was
a
blink
of
bright
light
beyond
the
forest
and
the
thunder
exploded
again
so
that
a
littlun
started
to
whine.
Big
drops
of
rain
fell
among
them
making
individual
sounds
when
they
struck.
"Going
to
be
a
storm,"
said
Ralph,
"and
you'll
have
rain
like
when
we
dropped
here.
Who's
clever
now?
Where
are
your
shelters?
What
are
you
going
to
do
about
that?"
The
hunters
were
looking
uneasily
at
the
sky,
flinching
from
the
stroke
of
the
drops.
A
wave
of
restlessness
set
the
boys
swaying
and
moving
aimlessly.
The
flickering
light
became
brighter
and
the
blows
of
the
thunder
were
only
just
bearable.
The
littluns
began
to
run
about,
screaming.
Jack
leapt
on
to
the
sand.
"Do
our
dance!
Come
on!
Dance!"
He
ran
stumbling
through
the
thick
sand
to
the
open
space
of
rock
beyond
the
fire.
Between
the
flashes
of
lightning
the
air
was
dark
and
terrible;
and
the
boys
followed
him,
clamorously.
Roger
became
the
pig,
grunting
and
charging
at
Jack,
who
side-stepped.
The
hunters
took
their
spears,
the
cooks
took
spits,
and
the
rest
clubs
of
firewood.
A
circling
movement
developed
and
a
chant.
While
Roger
mimed
the
terror
of
the
pig,
the
littluns
ran
and
jumped
on
the
outside
of
the
circle.
Piggy
and
Ralph,
under
the
threat
of
the
sky,
found
themselves
eager
to
take
a
place
in
this
demented
but
partly
secure
society.
They
were
glad
to
touch
the
brown
backs
of
the
fence
that
hemmed
in
the
terror
and
made
it
governable.
"_Kill
the
beast!
Cut
his
throat!
Spill
his
blood!_"
The
movement
became
regular
while
the
chant
lost
its
first
superficial
excitement
and
began
to
beat
like
a
steady
pulse.
Roger
ceased
to
be
a
pig
and
became
a
hunter,
so
that
the
center
of
the
ring
yawned
emptily.
Some
of
the
littluns
started
a
ring
on
their
own;
and
the
complementary
circles
went
round
and
round
as
though
repetition
would
achieve
safety
of
itself.
There
was
the
throb
and
stamp
of
a
single
organism.
The
dark
sky
was
shattered
by
a
blue-white
scar.
An
instant
later
the
noise
was
on
them
like
the
blow
of
a
gigantic
whip.
The
chant
rose
a
tone
in
agony.
"_Kill
the
beast!
Cut
his
throat!
Spill
his
blood!_"
Now
out
of
the
terror
rose
another
desire,
thick,
urgent,
blind.
"_Kill
the
beast!
Cut
his
throat!
Spill
his
blood!_"
Again
the
blue-white
scar
jagged
above
them
and
the
sulphurous
explosion
beat
down.
The
littluns
screamed
and
blundered
about,
fleeing
from
the
edge
of
the
forest,
and
one
of
them
broke
the
ring
of
biguns
in
his
terror.
"Him!
Him!"
The
circle
became
a
horseshoe.
A
thing
was
crawling
out
of
the
forest.
It
came
darkly,
uncertainly.
The
shrill
screaming
that
rose
before
the
beast
was
like
a
pain.
The
beast
stumbled
into
the
horseshoe.
"_Kill
the
beast!
Cut
his
throat!
Spill
his
blood!_"
The
blue-white
scar
was
constant,
the
noise
unendurable.
Simon
was
crying
out
something
about
a
dead
man
on
a
hill.
"_Kill
the
beast!
Cut
his
throat!
Spill
his
blood!
Do
him
in!_"
The
sticks
fell
and
the
mouth
of
the
new
circle
crunched
and
screamed.
The
beast
was
on
its
knees
in
the
center,
its
arms
folded
over
its
face.
It
was
crying
out
against
the
abominable
noise
something
about
a
body
on
the
hill.
The
beast
struggled
forward,
broke
the
ring
and
fell
over
the
steep
edge
of
the
rock
to
the
sand
by
the
water.
At
once
the
crowd
surged
after
it,
poured
down
the
rock,
leapt
on
to
the
beast,
screamed,
struck,
bit,
tore.
There
were
no
words,
and
no
movements
but
the
tearing
of
teeth
and
claws.
Then
the
clouds
opened
and
let
down
the
rain
like
a
waterfall.
The
water
bounded
from
the
mountain-top,
tore
leaves
and
branches
from
the
trees,
poured
like
a
cold
shower
over
the
struggling
heap
on
the
sand.
Presently
the
heap
broke
up
and
figures
staggered
away.
Only
the
beast
lay
still,
a
few
yards
from
the
sea.
Even
in
the
rain
they
could
see
how
small
a
beast
it
was;
and
already
its
blood
was
staining
the
sand.
Now
a
great
wind
blew
the
rain
sideways,
cascading
the
water
from
the
forest
trees.
On
the
mountain-top
the
parachute
filled
and
moved;
the
figure
slid,
rose
to
its
feet,
spun,
swayed
down
through
a
vastness
of
wet
air
and
trod
with
ungainly
feet
the
tops
of
the
high
trees;
falling,
still
falling,
it
sank
toward
the
beach
and
the
boys
rushed
screaming
into
the
darkness.
The
parachute
took
the
figure
forward,
furrowing
the
lagoon,
and
bumped
it
over
the
reef
and
out
to
sea.
Toward
midnight
the
rain
ceased
and
the
clouds
drifted
away,
so
that
the
sky
was
scattered
once
more
with
the
incredible
lamps
of
stars.
Then
the
breeze
died
too
and
there
was
no
noise
save
the
drip
and
trickle
of
water
that
ran
out
of
clefts
and
spilled
down,
leaf
by
leaf,
to
the
brown
earth
of
the
island.
The
air
was
cool,
moist,
and
clear;
and
presently
even
the
sound
of
the
water
was
still.
The
beast
lay
huddled
on
the
pale
beach
and
the
stains
spread,
inch
by
inch.
The
edge
of
the
lagoon
became
a
streak
of
phosphorescence
which
advanced
minutely,
as
the
great
wave
of
the
tide
flowed.
The
clear
water
mirrored
the
clear
sky
and
the
angular
bright
constellations.
The
line
of
phosphorescence
bulged
about
the
sand
grains
and
little
pebbles;
it
held
them
each
in
a
dimple
of
tension,
then
suddenly
accepted
them
with
an
inaudible
syllable
and
moved
on.
Along
the
shoreward
edge
of
the
shallows
the
advancing
clearness
was
full
of
strange,
moonbeam-bodied
creatures
with
fiery
eyes.
Here
and
there
a
larger
pebble
clung
to
its
own
air
and
was
covered
with
a
coat
of
pearls.
The
tide
swelled
in
over
the
rain-pitted
sand
and
smoothed
everything
with
a
layer
of
silver.
Now
it
touched
the
first
of
the
stains
that
seeped
from
the
broken
body
and
the
creatures
made
a
moving
patch
of
light
as
they
gathered
at
the
edge.
The
water
rose
farther
and
dressed
Simon's
coarse
hair
with
brightness.
The
line
of
his
cheek
silvered
and
the
turn
of
his
shoulder
became
sculptured
marble.
The
strange
attendant
creatures,
with
their
fiery
eyes
and
trailing
vapors,
busied
themselves
round
his
head.
The
body
lifted
a
fraction
of
an
inch
from
the
sand
and
a
bubble
of
air
escaped
from
the
mouth
with
a
wet
plop.
Then
it
turned
gently
in
the
water.
Somewhere
over
the
darkened
curve
of
the
world
the
sun
and
moon
were
pulling,
and
the
film
of
water
on
the
earth
planet
was
held,
bulging
slightly
on
one
side
while
the
solid
core
turned.
The
great
wave
of
the
tide
moved
farther
along
the
island
and
the
water
lifted.
Softly,
surrounded
by
a
fringe
of
inquisitive
bright
creatures,
itself
a
silver
shape
beneath
the
steadfast
constellations,
Simon's
dead
body
moved
out
toward
the
open
sea.
CHAPTER
TEN
The
Shell
and
the
Glasses
Piggy
eyed
the
advancing
figure
carefully.
Nowadays
he
sometimes
found
that
he
saw
more
clearly
if
he
removed
his
glasses
and
shifted
the
one
lens
to
the
other
eye;
but
even
through
the
good
eye,
after
what
had
happened,
Ralph
remained
unmistakably
Ralph.
He
came
now
out
of
the
coconut
trees,
limping,
dirty,
with
dead
leaves
hanging
from
his
shock
of
yellow
hair.
One
eye
was
a
slit
in
his
puffy
cheek
and
a
great
scab
had
formed
on
his
right
knee.
He
paused
for
a
moment
and
peered
at
the
figure
on
the
platform.
"Piggy?
Are
you
the
only
one
left?"
"There's
some
littluns."
"They
don't
count.
No
biguns?"
"Oh--Samneric.
They're
collecting
wood."
"Nobody
else?"
"Not
that
I
know
of."
Ralph
climbed
on
to
the
platform
carefully.
The
coarse
grass
was
still
worn
away
where
the
assembly
used
to
sit;
the
fragile
white
conch
still
gleamed
by
the
polished
seat.
Ralph
sat
down
in
the
grass
facing
the
chief's
seat
and
the
conch.
Piggy
knelt
at
his
left,
and
for
a
long
minute
there
was
silence.
At
last
Ralph
cleared
his
throat
and
whispered
something.
Piggy
whispered
back.
"What
you
say?"
Ralph
spoke
up.
"Simon."
Piggy
said
nothing
but
nodded,
solemnly.
They
continued
to
sit,
gazing
with
impaired
sight
at
the
chief's
seat
and
the
glittering
lagoon.
The
green
light
and
the
glossy
patches
of
sunshine
played
over
their
befouled
bodies.
At
length
Ralph
got
up
and
went
to
the
conch.
He
took
the
shell
caressingly
with
both
hands
and
knelt,
leaning
against
the
trunk.
"Piggy."
"Uh?"
"What
we
going
to
do?"
Piggy
nodded
at
the
conch.
"You
could--"
"Call
an
assembly?"
Ralph
laughed
sharply
as
he
said
the
word
and
Piggy
frowned.
"You're
still
chief."
Ralph
laughed
again.
"You
are.
Over
us."
"I
got
the
conch."
"Ralph!
Stop
laughing
like
that.
Look,
there
ain't
no
need,
Ralph!
What's
the
others
going
to
think?"
At
last
Ralph
stopped.
He
was
shivering.
"Piggy."
"Uh?"
"That
was
Simon."
"You
said
that
before."
"Piggy."
"Uh?"
"That
was
murder."
"You
stop
it!"
said
Piggy,
shrilly.
"What
good're
you
doing
talking
like
that?"
He
jumped
to
his
feet
and
stood
over
Ralph.
"It
was
dark.
There
was
that--that
bloody
dance.
There
was
lightning
and
thunder
and
rain.
We
was
scared!"
"I
wasn't
scared,"
said
Ralph
slowly,
"I
was--I
don't
know
what
I
was."
"We
was
scared!"
said
Piggy
excitedly.
"Anything
might
have
happened.
It
wasn't--what
you
said."
He
was
gesticulating,
searching
for
a
formula.
"Oh,
Piggy!"
Ralph's
voice,
low
and
stricken,
stopped
Piggy's
gestures.
He
bent
down
and
waited.
Ralph,
cradling
the
conch,
rocked
himself
to
and
fro.
"Don't
you
understand,
Piggy?
The
things
we
did--"
"He
may
still
be--"
"No."
"P'raps
he
was
only
pretending--"
Piggy's
voice
trailed
off
at
the
sight
of
Ralph's
face.
"You
were
outside.
Outside
the
circle.
You
never
really
came
in.
Didn't
you
see
what
we--what
they
did?"
There
was
loathing,
and
at
the
same
time
a
kind
of
feverish
excitement,
in
his
voice.
"Didn't
you
see,
Piggy?"
"Not
all
that
well.
I
only
got
one
eye
now.
You
ought
to
know
that,
Ralph."
Ralph
continued
to
rock
to
and
fro.
"It
was
an
accident,"
said
Piggy
suddenly,
"that's
what
it
was.
An
accident."
His
voice
shrilled
again.
"Coming
in
the
dark--he
hadn't
no
business
crawling
like
that
out
of
the
dark.
He
was
batty.
He
asked
for
it."
He
gesticulated
widely
again.
"It
was
an
accident."
"You
didn't
see
what
they
did--"
"Look,
Ralph.
We
got
to
forget
this.
We
can't
do
no
good
thinking
about
it,
see?"
"I'm
frightened.
Of
us.
I
want
to
go
home.
Oh
God,
I
want
to
go
home."
"It
was
an
accident,"
said
Piggy
stubbornly,
"and
that's
that."
He
touched
Ralph's
bare
shoulder
and
Ralph
shuddered
at
the
human
contact.
"And
look,
Ralph"--Piggy
glanced
round
quickly,
then
leaned
close--"don't
let
on
we
was
in
that
dance.
Not
to
Samneric."
"But
we
were!
All
of
us!"
Piggy
shook
his
head.
"Not
us
till
last.
They
never
noticed
in
the
dark.
Anyway
you
said
I
was
only
on
the
outside."
"So
was
I,"
muttered
Ralph,
"I
was
on
the
outside
too."
Piggy
nodded
eagerly.
"That's
right.
We
was
on
the
outside.
We
never
done
nothing,
we
never
seen
nothing."
Piggy
paused,
then
went
on.
"We'll
live
on
our
own,
the
four
of
us--"
"Four
of
us.
We
aren't
enough
to
keep
the
fire
burning."
"We'll
try.
See?
I
lit
it."
Samneric
came
dragging
a
great
log
out
of
the
forest.
They
dumped
it
by
the
fire
and
turned
to
the
pool.
Ralph
jumped
to
his
feet.
"Hi!
You
two!"
The
twins
checked
a
moment,
then
walked
on.
"They're
going
to
bathe,
Ralph."
"Better
get
it
over."
The
twins
were
very
surprised
to
see
Ralph.
They
flushed
and
looked
past
him
into
the
air.
"Hullo.
Fancy
meeting
you,
Ralph."
"We
just
been
in
the
forest--"
"--to
get
wood
for
the
fire--"
"--we
got
lost
last
night."
Ralph
examined
his
toes.
"You
got
lost
after
the
.
.
."
Piggy
cleaned
his
lens.
"After
the
feast,"
said
Sam
in
a
stifled
voice.
Eric
nodded.
"Yes,
after
the
feast."
"We
left
early,"
said
Piggy
quickly,
"because
we
were
tired."
"So
did
we--"
"--very
early--"
"--we
were
very
tired."
Sam
touched
a
scratch
on
his
forehead
and
then
hurriedly
took
his
hand
away.
Eric
fingered
his
split
lip.
"Yes.
We
were
very
tired,"
repeated
Sam,
"so
we
left
early.
Was
it
a
good--"
The
air
was
heavy
with
unspoken
knowledge.
Sam
twisted
and
the
obscene
word
shot
out
of
him.
"--dance?"
Memory
of
the
dance
that
none
of
them
had
attended
shook
all
four
boys
convulsively.
"We
left
early."
When
Roger
came
to
the
neck
of
land
that
joined
the
Castle
Rock
to
the
mainland
he
was
not
surprised
to
be
challenged.
He
had
reckoned,
during
the
terrible
night,
on
finding
at
least
some
of
the
tribe
holding
out
against
the
horrors
of
the
island
in
the
safest
place.
The
voice
rang
out
sharply
from
on
high,
where
the
diminishing
crags
were
balanced
one
on
another.
"Halt!
Who
goes
there?"
"Roger."
"Advance,
friend."
Roger
advanced.
"You
could
see
who
I
was."
"The
chief
said
we
got
to
challenge
everyone."
Roger
peered
up.
"You
couldn't
stop
me
coming
if
I
wanted."
"Couldn't
I?
Climb
up
and
see."
Roger
clambered
up
the
ladder-like
cliff.
"Look
at
this."
A
log
had
been
jammed
under
the
topmost
rock
and
another
lever
under
that.
Robert
leaned
lightly
on
the
lever
and
the
rock
groaned.
A
full
effort
would
send
the
rock
thundering
down
to
the
neck
of
land.
Roger
admired.
"He's
a
proper
chief,
isn't
he?"
Robert
nodded.
"He's
going
to
take
us
hunting."
He
jerked
his
head
in
the
direction
of
the
distant
shelters
where
a
thread
of
white
smoke
climbed
up
the
sky.
Roger,
sitting
on
the
very
edge
of
the
cliff,
looked
somberly
back
at
the
island
as
he
worked
with
his
fingers
at
a
loose
tooth.
His
gaze
settled
on
the
top
of
the
distant
mountain
and
Robert
changed
the
unspoken
subject.
"He's
going
to
beat
Wilfred."
"What
for?"
Robert
shook
his
head
doubtfully.
"I
don't
know.
He
didn't
say.
He
got
angry
and
made
us
tie
Wilfred
up.
He's
been"--he
giggled
excitedly--"he's
been
tied
for
hours,
waiting--"
"But
didn't
the
chief
say
why?"
"I
never
heard
him."
Sitting
on
the
tremendous
rock
in
the
torrid
sun,
Roger
received
this
news
as
an
illumination.
He
ceased
to
work
at
his
tooth
and
sat
still,
assimilating
the
possibilities
of
irresponsible
authority.
Then,
without
another
word,
he
climbed
down
the
back
of
the
rocks
toward
the
cave
and
the
rest
of
the
tribe.
The
chief
was
sitting
there,
naked
to
the
waist,
his
face
blocked
out
in
white
and
red.
The
tribe
lay
in
a
semicircle
before
him.
The
newly
beaten
and
untied
Wilfred
was
sniffing
noisily
in
the
background.
Roger
squatted
with
the
rest.
"Tomorrow,"
went
on
the
chief,
"we
shall
hunt
again."
He
pointed
at
this
savage
and
that
with
his
spear.
"Some
of
you
will
stay
here
to
improve
the
cave
and
defend
the
gate.
I
shall
take
a
few
hunters
with
me
and
bring
back
meat.
The
defenders
of
the
gate
will
see
that
the
others
don't
sneak
in."
A
savage
raised
his
hand
and
the
chief
turned
a
bleak,
painted
face
toward
him.
"Why
should
they
try
to
sneak
in,
Chief?"
The
chief
was
vague
but
earnest.
"They
will.
They'll
try
to
spoil
things
we
do.
So
the
watchers
at
the
gate
must
be
careful.
And
then--"
The
chief
paused.
They
saw
a
triangle
of
startling
pink
dart
out,
pass
along
his
lips
and
vanish
again.
"--and
then,
the
beast
might
try
to
come
in.
You
remember
how
he
crawled--"
The
semicircle
shuddered
and
muttered
in
agreement.
"He
came--disguised.
He
may
come
again
even
though
we
gave
him
the
head
of
our
kill
to
eat.
So
watch;
and
be
careful."
Stanley
lifted
his
forearm
off
the
rock
and
held
up
an
interrogative
finger.
"Well?"
"But
didn't
we,
didn't
we--?"
He
squirmed
and
looked
down.
"No!"
In
the
silence
that
followed,
each
savage
flinched
away
from
his
individual
memory.
"No!
How
could
we--kill--it?"
Half-relieved,
half-daunted
by
the
implication
of
further
terrors,
the
savages
murmured
again.
"So
leave
the
mountain
alone,"
said
the
chief,
solemnly,
"and
give
it
the
head
if
you
go
hunting."
Stanley
flicked
his
finger
again.
"I
expect
the
beast
disguised
itself."
"Perhaps,"
said
the
chief.
A
theological
speculation
presented
itself.
"We'd
better
keep
on
the
right
side
of
him,
anyhow.
You
can't
tell
what
he
might
do."
The
tribe
considered
this;
and
then
were
shaken,
as
if
by
a
flow
of
wind.
The
chief
saw
the
effect
of
his
words
and
stood
abruptly.
"But
tomorrow
we'll
hunt
and
when
we've
got
meat
we'll
have
a
feast--"
Bill
put
up
his
hand.
"Chief."
"Yes?"
"What'll
we
use
for
lighting
the
fire?"
The
chief's
blush
was
hidden
by
the
white
and
red
clay.
Into
his
uncertain
silence
the
tribe
spilled
their
murmur
once
more.
Then
the
chief
held
up
his
hand.
"We
shall
take
fire
from
the
others.
Listen.
Tomorrow
we'll
hunt
and
get
meat.
Tonight
I'll
go
along
with
two
hunters--who'll
come?"
Maurice
and
Roger
put
up
their
hands.
"Maurice--"
"Yes,
Chief?"
"Where
was
their
fire?"
"Back
at
the
old
place
by
the
fire
rock."
The
chief
nodded.
"The
rest
of
you
can
go
to
sleep
as
soon
as
the
sun
sets.
But
us
three,
Maurice,
Roger
and
me,
we've
got
work
to
do.
We'll
leave
just
before
sunset--"
Maurice
put
up
his
hand.
"But
what
happens
if
we
meet--"
The
chief
waved
his
objection
aside.
"We'll
keep
along
by
the
sands.
Then
if
he
comes
we'll
do
our,
our
dance
again."
"Only
the
three
of
us?"
Again
the
murmur
swelled
and
died
away.
Piggy
handed
Ralph
his
glasses
and
waited
to
receive
back
his
sight.
The
wood
was
damp;
and
this
was
the
third
time
they
had
lighted
it.
Ralph
stood
back,
speaking
to
himself.
"We
don't
want
another
night
without
fire."
He
looked
round
guiltily
at
the
three
boys
standing
by.
This
was
the
first
time
he
had
admitted
the
double
function
of
the
fire.
Certainly
one
was
to
send
up
a
beckoning
column
of
smoke;
but
the
other
was
to
be
a
hearth
now
and
a
comfort
until
they
slept.
Eric
breathed
on
the
wood
till
it
glowed
and
sent
out
a
little
flame.
A
billow
of
white
and
yellow
smoke
reeked
up.
Piggy
took
back
his
glasses
and
looked
at
the
smoke
with
pleasure.
"If
only
we
could
make
a
radio!"
"Or
a
plane--"
"--or
a
boat."
Ralph
dredged
in
his
fading
knowledge
of
the
world.
"We
might
get
taken
prisoner
by
the
Reds."
Eric
pushed
back
his
hair.
"They'd
be
better
than--"
He
would
not
name
people
and
Sam
finished
the
sentence
for
him
by
nodding
along
the
beach.
Ralph
remembered
the
ungainly
figure
on
a
parachute.
"He
said
something
about
a
dead
man."
He
flushed
painfully
at
this
admission
that
he
had
been
present
at
the
dance.
He
made
urging
motions
at
the
smoke
and
with
his
body.
"Don't
stop--go
on
up!"
"Smoke's
getting
thinner."
"We
need
more
wood
already,
even
when
it's
wet."
"My
asthma--"
The
response
was
mechanical.
"Sucks
to
your
ass-mar."
"If
I
pull
logs,
I
get
my
asthma
bad.
I
wish
I
didn't,
Ralph,
but
there
it
is."
The
three
boys
went
into
the
forest
and
fetched
armfuls
of
rotten
wood.
Once
more
the
smoke
rose,
yellow
and
thick.
"Let's
get
something
to
eat."
Together
they
went
to
the
fruit
trees,
carrying
their
spears,
saying
little,
cramming
in
haste.
When
they
came
out
of
the
forest
again
the
sun
was
setting
and
only
embers
glowed
in
the
fire,
and
there
was
no
smoke.
"I
can't
carry
any
more
wood,"
said
Eric.
"I'm
tired."
Ralph
cleared
his
throat.
"We
kept
the
fire
going
up
there."
"Up
there
it
was
small.
But
this
has
got
to
be
a
big
one."
Ralph
carried
a
fragment
to
the
fire
and
watched
the
smoke
that
drifted
into
the
dusk.
"We've
got
to
keep
it
going."
Eric
flung
himself
down.
"I'm
too
tired.
And
what's
the
good?"
"Eric!"
cried
Ralph
in
a
shocked
voice.
"Don't
talk
like
that!"
Sam
knelt
by
Eric.
"Well--what
is
the
good?"
Ralph
tried
indignantly
to
remember.
There
was
something
good
about
a
fire.
Something
overwhelmingly
good.
"Ralph's
told
you
often
enough,"
said
Piggy
moodily.
"How
else
are
we
going
to
be
rescued?"
"Of
course!
If
we
don't
make
smoke--"
He
squatted
before
them
in
the
crowding
dusk.
"Don't
you
understand?
What's
the
good
of
wishing
for
radios
and
boats?"
He
held
out
his
hand
and
twisted
the
fingers
into
a
fist.
"There's
only
one
thing
we
can
do
to
get
out
of
this
mess.
Anyone
can
play
at
hunting,
anyone
can
get
us
meat--"
He
looked
from
face
to
face.
Then,
at
the
moment
of
greatest
passion
and
conviction,
that
curtain
flapped
in
his
head
and
he
forgot
what
he
had
been
driving
at.
He
knelt
there,
his
fist
clenched,
gazing
solemnly
from
one
to
the
other.
Then
the
curtain
whisked
back.
"Oh,
yes.
So
we've
got
to
make
smoke;
and
more
smoke--"
"But
we
can't
keep
it
going!
Look
at
that!"
The
fire
was
dying
on
them.
"Two
to
mind
the
fire,"
said
Ralph,
half
to
himself,
"that's
twelve
hours
a
day."
"We
can't
get
any
more
wood,
Ralph--"
"--not
in
the
dark--"
"--not
at
night--"
"We
can
light
it
every
morning,"
said
Piggy.
"Nobody
ain't
going
to
see
smoke
in
the
dark."
Sam
nodded
vigorously.
"It
was
different
when
the
fire
was--"
"--up
there."
Ralph
stood
up,
feeling
curiously
defenseless
with
the
darkness
pressing
in.
"Let
the
fire
go
then,
for
tonight."
He
led
the
way
to
the
first
shelter,
which
still
stood,
though
battered.
The
bed
leaves
lay
within,
dry
and
noisy
to
the
touch.
In
the
next
shelter
a
littlun
was
talking
in
his
sleep.
The
four
biguns
crept
into
the
shelter
and
burrowed
under
the
leaves.
The
twins
lay
together
and
Ralph
and
Piggy
at
the
other
end.
For
a
while
there
was
the
continual
creak
and
rustle
of
leaves
as
they
tried
for
comfort.
"Piggy."
"Yeah?"
"All
right?"
"S'pose
so."
At
length,
save
for
an
occasional
rustle,
the
shelter
was
silent.
An
oblong
of
blackness
relieved
with
brilliant
spangles
hung
before
them
and
there
was
the
hollow
sound
of
surf
on
the
reef.
Ralph
settled
himself
for
his
nightly
game
of
supposing.
.
.
.
Supposing
they
could
be
transported
home
by
jet,
then
before
morning
they
would
land
at
that
big
airfield
in
Wiltshire.
They
would
go
by
car;
no,
for
things
to
be
perfect
they
would
go
by
train;
all
the
way
down
to
Devon
and
take
that
cottage
again.
Then
at
the
foot
of
the
garden
the
wild
ponies
would
come
and
look
over
the
wall.
.
.
.
Ralph
turned
restlessly
in
the
leaves.
Dartmoor
was
wild
and
so
were
the
ponies.
But
the
attraction
of
wildness
had
gone.
His
mind
skated
to
a
consideration
of
a
tamed
town
where
savagery
could
not
set
foot.
What
could
be
safer
than
the
bus
center
with
its
lamps
and
wheels?
All
at
once,
Ralph
was
dancing
round
a
lamp
standard.
There
was
a
bus
crawling
out
of
the
bus
station,
a
strange
bus.
.
.
.
"Ralph!
Ralph!"
"What
is
it?"
"Don't
make
a
noise
like
that--"
"Sorry."
From
the
darkness
of
the
further
end
of
the
shelter
came
a
dreadful
moaning
and
they
shattered
the
leaves
in
their
fear.
Sam
and
Eric,
locked
in
an
embrace,
were
fighting
each
other.
"Sam!
Sam!"
"Hey--Eric!"
Presently
all
was
quiet
again.
Piggy
spoke
softly
to
Ralph.
"We
got
to
get
out
of
this."
"What
d'you
mean?"
"Get
rescued."
For
the
first
time
that
day,
and
despite
the
crowding
blackness,
Ralph
sniggered.
"I
mean
it,"
whispered
Piggy.
"If
we
don't
get
home
soon
we'll
be
barmy."
"Round
the
bend."
"Bomb
happy."
"Crackers;"
Ralph
pushed
the
damp
tendrils
of
hair
out
of
his
eyes.
"You
write
a
letter
to
your
auntie."
Piggy
considered
this
solemnly.
"I
don't
know
where
she
is
now.
And
I
haven't
got
an
envelope
and
a
stamp.
An'
there
isn't
a
mailbox.
Or
a
postman."
The
success
of
his
tiny
joke
overcame
Ralph.
His
sniggers
became
uncontrollable,
his
body
jumped
and
twitched.
Piggy
rebuked
him
with
dignity.
"I
haven't
said
anything
all
that
funny."
Ralph
continued
to
snigger
though
his
chest
hurt.
His
twitchings
exhausted
him
till
he
lay,
breathless
and
woebegone,
waiting
for
the
next
spasm.
During
one
of
these
pauses
he
was
ambushed
by
sleep.
"Ralph!
You
been
making
a
noise
again.
Do
be
quiet,
Ralph--because."
Ralph
heaved
over
among
the
leaves.
He
had
reason
to
be
thankful
that
his
dream
was
broken,
for
the
bus
had
been
nearer
and
more
distinct.
"Why--because?"
"Be
quiet--and
listen."
Ralph
lay
down
carefully,
to
the
accompaniment
of
a
long
sigh
from
the
leaves.
Eric
moaned
something
and
then
lay
still.
The
darkness,
save
for
the
useless
oblong
of
stars,
was
blanket-thick.
"I
can't
hear
anything."
"There's
something
moving
outside."
Ralph's
head
prickled.
The
sound
of
his
blood
drowned
all
else
and
then
subsided.
"I
still
can't
hear
anything."
"Listen.
Listen
for
a
long
time."
Quite
clearly
and
emphatically,
and
only
a
yard
or
so
away
from
the
back
of
the
shelter,
a
stick
cracked.
The
blood
roared
again
in
Ralph's
ears,
confused
images
chased
each
other
through
his
mind.
A
composite
of
these
things
was
prowling
round
the
shelters.
He
could
feel
Piggy's
head
against
his
shoulder
and
the
convulsive
grip
of
a
hand.
"Ralph!
Ralph!"
"Shut
up
and
listen."
Desperately,
Ralph
prayed
that
the
beast
would
prefer
littluns.
A
voice
whispered
horribly
outside.
"Piggy--Piggy--"
"It's
come!"
gasped
Piggy.
"It's
real!"
He
clung
to
Ralph
and
reached
to
get
his
breath.
"Piggy,
come
outside.
I
want
you,
Piggy."
Ralph's
mouth
was
against
Piggy's
ear.
"Don't
say
anything."
"Piggy--where
are
you,
Piggy?"
Something
brushed
against
the
back
of
the
shelter.
Piggy
kept
still
for
a
moment,
then
he
had
his
asthma.
He
arched
his
back
and
crashed
among
the
leaves
with
his
legs.
Ralph
rolled
away
from
him.
Then
there
was
a
vicious
snarling
in
the
mouth
of
the
shelter
and
the
plunge
and
thump
of
living
things.
Someone
tripped
over
Ralph
and
Piggy's
corner
became
a
complication
of
snarls
and
crashes
and
flying
limbs.
Ralph
hit
out;
then
he
and
what
seemed
like
a
dozen
others
were
rolling
over
and
over,
hitting,
biting,
scratching.
He
was
torn
and
jolted,
found
fingers
in
his
mouth
and
bit
them.
A
fist
withdrew
and
came
back
like
a
piston,
so
that
the
whole
shelter
exploded
into
light.
Ralph
twisted
sideways
on
top
of
a
writhing
body
and
felt
hot
breath
on
his
cheek.
He
began
to
pound
the
mouth
below
him,
using
his
clenched
fist
as
a
hammer;
he
hit
with
more
and
more
passionate
hysteria
as
the
face
became
slippery.
A
knee
jerked
up
between
his
legs
and
he
fell
sideways,
busying
himself
with
his
pain,
and
the
fight
rolled
over
him.
Then
the
shelter
collapsed
with
smothering
finality;
and
the
anonymous
shapes
fought
their
way
out
and
through.
Dark
figures
drew
themselves
out
of
the
wreckage
and
flitted
away,
till
the
screams
of
the
littluns
and
Piggy's
gasps
were
once
more
audible.
Ralph
called
out
in
a
quavering
voice.
"All
you
littluns,
go
to
sleep.
We've
had
a
fight
with
the
others.
Now
go
to
sleep."
Samneric
came
close
and
peered
at
Ralph.
"Are
you
two
all
right?"
"I
think
so--"
"--I
got
busted."
"So
did
I.
How's
Piggy?"
They
hauled
Piggy
clear
of
the
wreckage
and
leaned
him
against
a
tree.
The
night
was
cool
and
purged
of
immediate
terror.
Piggy's
breathing
was
a
little
easier.
"Did
you
get
hurt,
Piggy?"
"Not
much."
"That
was
Jack
and
his
hunters,"
said
Ralph
bitterly.
"Why
can't
they
leave
us
alone?"
"We
gave
them
something
to
think
about,"
said
Sam.
Honesty
compelled
him
to
go
on.
"At
least
you
did.
I
got
mixed
up
with
myself
in
a
corner."
"I
gave
one
of
'em
what
for,"
said
Ralph,
"I
smashed
him
up
all
right.
He
won't
want
to
come
and
fight
us
again
in
a
hurry."
"So
did
I,"
said
Eric.
"When
I
woke
up
one
was
kicking
me
in
the
face.
I
got
an
awful
bloody
face,
I
think,
Ralph.
But
I
did
him
in
the
end."
"What
did
you
do?"
"I
got
my
knee
up,"
said
Eric
with
simple
pride,
"and
I
hit
him
with
it
in
the
pills.
You
should
have
heard
him
holler!
He
won't
come
back
in
a
hurry
either.
So
we
didn't
do
too
badly."
Ralph
moved
suddenly
in
the
dark;
but
then
he
heard
Eric
working
his
mouth.
"What's
the
matter?"
"Jus'
a
tooth
loose."
Piggy
drew
up
his
legs.
"You
all
right,
Piggy?"
"I
thought
they
wanted
the
conch."
Ralph
trotted
down
the
pale
beach
and
jumped
on
to
the
platform.
The
conch
still
glimmered
by
the
chief's
seat.
He
gazed
for
a
moment
or
two,
then
went
back
to
Piggy.
"They
didn't
take
the
conch."
"I
know.
They
didn't
come
for
the
conch.
They
came
for
something
else.
Ralph--what
am
I
going
to
do?"
Far
off
along
the
bowstave
of
beach,
three
figures
trotted
toward
the
Castle
Rock.
They
kept
away
from
the
forest
and
down
by
the
water.
Occasionally
they
sang
softly;
occasionally
they
turned
cartwheels
down
by
the
moving
streak
of
phosphorescence.
The
chief
led
then,
trotting
steadily,
exulting
in
his
achievement.
He
was
a
chief
now
in
truth;
and
he
made
stabbing
motions
with
his
spear.
From
his
left
hand
dangled
Piggy's
broken
glasses.
CHAPTER
ELEVEN
Castle
Rock
In
the
short
chill
of
dawn
the
four
boys
gathered
round
the
black
smudge
where
the
fire
had
been,
while
Ralph
knelt
and
blew.
Grey,
feathery
ashes
scurried
hither
and
thither
at
his
breath
but
no
spark
shone
among
them.
The
twins
watched
anxiously
and
Piggy
sat
expressionless
behind
the
luminous
wall
of
his
myopia.
Ralph
continued
to
blow
till
his
ears
were
singing
with
the
effort,
but
then
the
first
breeze
of
dawn
took
the
job
off
his
hands
and
blinded
him
with
ashes.
He
squatted
back,
swore,
and
rubbed
water
out
of
his
eyes.
"No
use."
Eric
looked
down
at
him
through
a
mask
of
dried
blood.
Piggy
peered
in
the
general
direction
of
Ralph.
"
'Course
it's
no
use,
Ralph.
Now
we
got
no
fire."
Ralph
brought
his
face
within
a
couple
of
feet
of
Piggy's.
"Can
you
see
me?"
"A
bit."
Ralph
allowed
the
swollen
flap
of
his
cheek
to
close
his
eye
again.
"They've
got
our
fire."
Rage
shrilled
his
voice.
"They
stole
it!"
"That's
them,"
said
Piggy.
"They
blinded
me.
See?
That's
Jack
Merridew.
You
call
an
assembly,
Ralph,
we
got
to
decide
what
to
do."
"An
assembly
for
only
us?"
"It's
all
we
got.
Sam--let
me
hold
on
to
you."
They
went
toward
the
platform.
"Blow
the
conch,"
said
Piggy.
"Blow
as
loud
as
you
can."
The
forests
re-echoed;
and
birds
lifted,
crying
out
of
the
treetops,
as
on
that
first
morning
ages
ago.
Both
ways
the
beach
was
deserted.
Some
littluns
came
from
the
shelters.
Ralph
sat
down
on
the
polished
trunk
and
the
three
others
stood
before
him.
He
nodded,
and
Samneric
sat
down
on
the
right.
Ralph
pushed
the
conch
into
Piggy's
hands.
He
held
the
shining
thing
carefully
and
blinked
at
Ralph.
"Go
on,
then."
"I
just
take
the
conch
to
say
this.
I
can't
see
no
more
and
I
got
to
get
my
glasses
back.
Awful
things
has
been
done
on
this
island.
I
voted
for
you
for
chief.
He's
the
only
one
who
ever
got
anything
done.
So
now
you
speak,
Ralph,
and
tell
us
what.
Or
else--"
Piggy
broke
off,
sniveling.
Ralph
took
back
the
conch
as
he
sat
down.
"Just
an
ordinary
fire.
You'd
think
we
could
do
that,
wouldn't
you?
Just
a
smoke
signal
so
we
can
be
rescued.
Are
we
savages
or
what?
Only
now
there's
no
signal
going
up.
Ships
may
be
passing.
Do
you
remember
how
he
went
hunting
and
the
fire
went
out
and
a
ship
passed
by?
And
they
all
think
he's
best
as
chief.
Then
there
was,
there
was
.
.
.
that's
his
fault,
too.
If
it
hadn't
been
for
him
it
would
never
have
happened.
Now
Piggy
can't
see,
and
they
came,
stealing--"
Ralph's
voice
ran
up
"--at
night,
in
darkness,
and
stole
our
fire.
They
stole
it.
We'd
have
given
them
fire
if
they'd
asked.
But
they
stole
it
and
the
signal's
out
and
we
can't
ever
be
rescued.
Don't
you
see
what
I
mean?
We'd
have
given
them
fire
for
themselves
only
they
stole
it.
I--"
He
paused
lamely
as
the
curtain
flickered
in
his
brain.
Piggy
held
out
his
hands
for
the
conch.
"What
you
goin'
to
do,
Ralph?
This
is
jus'
talk
without
deciding.
I
want
my
glasses."
"I'm
trying
to
think.
Supposing
we
go,
looking
like
we
used
to,
washed
and
hair
brushed--after
all
we
aren't
savages
really
and
being
rescued
isn't
a
game--"
He
opened
the
flap
of
his
cheek
and
looked
at
the
twins.
"We
could
smarten
up
a
bit
and
then
go--"
"We
ought
to
take
spears,"
said
Sam.
"Even
Piggy."
"--because
we
may
need
them."
"You
haven't
got
the
conch!"
Piggy
held
up
the
shell.
"You
can
take
spears
if
you
want
but
I
shan't.
What's
the
good?
I'll
have
to
be
led
like
a
dog,
anyhow.
Yes,
laugh.
Go
on,
laugh.
There's
them
on
this
island
as
would
laugh
at
anything.
And
what
happened?
What's
grownups
goin'
to
think?
Young
Simon
was
murdered.
And
there
was
that
other
kid
what
had
a
mark
on
his
face.
Who's
seen
him
since
we
first
come
here?"
"Piggy!
Stop
a
minute!"
"I
got
the
conch.
I'm
going
to
that
Jack
Merridew
an'
tell
him,
I
am."
"You'll
get
hurt."
"What
can
he
do
more
than
he
has?
I'll
tell
him
what's
what.
You
let
me
carry
the
conch,
Ralph.
I'll
show
him
the
one
thing
he
hasn't
got."
Piggy
paused
for
a
moment
and
peered
round
at
the
dim
figures.
The
shape
of
the
old
assembly,
trodden
in
the
grass,
listened
to
him.
"I'm
going
to
him
with
this
conch
in
my
hands.
I'm
going
to
hold
it
out.
Look,
I'm
goin'
to
say,
you're
stronger
than
I
am
and
you
haven't
got
asthma.
You
can
see,
I'm
goin'
to
say,
and
with
both
eyes.
But
I
don't
ask
for
my
glasses
back,
not
as
a
favor.
I
don't
ask
you
to
be
a
sport,
I'll
say,
not
because
you're
strong,
but
because
what's
right's
right.
Give
me
my
glasses,
I'm
going
to
say--you
got
to!"
Piggy
ended,
flushed
and
trembling.
He
pushed
the
conch
quickly
into
Ralph's
hands
as
though
in
a
hurry
to
be
rid
of
it
and
wiped
the
tears
from
his
eyes.
The
green
light
was
gentle
about
them
and
the
conch
lay
at
Ralph's
feet,
fragile
and
white.
A
single
drop
of
water
that
had
escaped
Piggy's
fingers
now
flashed
on
the
delicate
curve
like
a
star.
At
last
Ralph
sat
up
straight
and
drew
back
his
hair.
"All
right.
I
mean--you
can
try
if
you
like.
We'll
go
with
you."
"He'll
be
painted,"
said
Sam,
timidly.
"You
know
how
he'll
be--"
"--he
won't
think
much
of
us--"
"--if
he
gets
waxy
we've
had
it--"
Ralph
scowled
at
Sam.
Dimly
he
remembered
something
Simon
had
said
to
him
once,
by
the
rocks.
"Don't
be
silly,"
he
said.
And
then
he
added
quickly,
"Let's
go."
He
held
out
the
conch
to
Piggy
who
flushed,
this
time
with
pride.
"You
must
carry
it."
"When
we're
ready
I'll
carry
it--"
Piggy
sought
in
his
mind
for
words
to
convey
his
passionate
willingness
to
carry
the
conch
against
all
odds.
"I
don't
mind.
I'll
be
glad,
Ralph,
only
I'll
have
to
be
led."
Ralph
put
the
conch
back
on
the
shining
log.
"We
better
eat
and
then
get
ready."
They
made
their
way
to
the
devastated
fruit
trees.
Piggy
was
helped
to
his
food
and
found
some
by
touch.
While
they
ate,
Ralph
thought
of
the
afternoon.
"We'll
be
like
we
were.
We'll
wash--"
Sam
gulped
down
a
mouthful
and
protested.
"But
we
bathe
every
day!"
Ralph
looked
at
the
filthy
objects
before
him
and
sighed.
"We
ought
to
comb
our
hair.
Only
it's
too
long."
"I've
got
both
socks
left
in
the
shelter,"
said
Eric,
"so
we
could
pull
them
over
our
heads
like
caps,
sort
of."
"We
could
find
some
stuff,"
said
Piggy,
"and
tie
your
hair
back."
"Like
a
girl!"
"No.
'Course
not."
"Then
we
must
go
as
we
are,"
said
Ralph,
"and
they
won't
be
any
better."
Eric
made
a
detaining
gesture.
"But
they'll
be
painted!
You
know
how
it
is."
The
others
nodded.
They
understood
only
too
well
the
liberation
into
savagery
that
the
concealing
paint
brought.
"Well,
we
won't
be
painted,"
said
Ralph,
"because
we
aren't
savages."
Samneric
looked
at
each
other.
"All
the
same--"
Ralph
shouted.
"No
paint!"
He
tried
to
remember.
"Smoke,"
he
said,
"we
want
smoke."
He
turned
on
the
twins
fiercely.
"I
said
'smoke'!
We've
got
to
have
smoke."
There
was
silence,
except
for
the
multitudinous
murmur
of
the
bees.
As
last
Piggy
spoke,
kindly.
"
'Course
we
have.
'Cos
the
smoke's
a
signal
and
we
can't
be
rescued
if
we
don't
have
smoke."
"I
knew
that!"
shouted
Ralph.
He
pulled
his
arm
away
from
Piggy.
"Are
you
suggesting--?"
"I'm
jus'
saying
what
you
always
say,"
said
Piggy
hastily.
"I'd
thought
for
a
moment--"
"I
hadn't,"
said
Ralph
loudly.
"I
knew
it
all
the
time.
I
hadn't
forgotten."
Piggy
nodded
propitiatingly.
"You're
chief,
Ralph.
You
remember
everything."
"I
hadn't
forgotten."
"
'Course
not."
The
twins
were
examining
Ralph
curiously,
as
though
they
were
seeing
him
for
the
first
time.
They
set
off
along
the
beach
in
formation.
Ralph
went
first,
limping
a
little,
his
spear
carried
over
one
shoulder.
He
saw
things
partially,
through
the
tremble
of
the
heat
haze
over
the
flashing
sands,
and
his
own
long
hair
and
injuries.
Behind
him
came
the
twins,
worried
now
for
a
while
but
full
of
unquenchable
vitality.
They
said
little
but
trailed
the
butts
of
their
wooden
spears;
for
Piggy
had
found
that,
by
looking
down
and
shielding
his
tired
sight
from
the
sun,
he
could
just
see
these
moving
along
the
sand.
He
walked
between
the
trailing
butts,
therefore,
the
conch
held
carefully
between
his
two
hands.
The
boys
made
a
compact
little
group
that
moved
over
the
beach,
four
plate-like
shadows
dancing
and
mingling
beneath
them.
There
was
no
sign
left
of
the
storm,
and
the
beach
was
swept
clean
like
a
blade
that
has
been
scoured.
The
sky
and
the
mountain
were
at
an
immense
distance,
shimmering
in
the
heat;
and
the
reef
was
lifted
by
mirage,
floating
in
a
kind
of
silver
pool
halfway
up
the
sky.
They
passed
the
place
where
the
tribe
had
danced.
The
charred
sticks
still
lay
on
the
rocks
where
the
rain
had
quenched
them
but
the
sand
by
the
water
was
smooth
again.
They
passed
this
in
silence.
No
one
doubted
that
the
tribe
would
be
found
at
the
Castle
Rock
and
when
they
came
in
sight
of
it
they
stopped
with
one
accord.
The
densest
tangle
on
the
island,
a
mass
of
twisted
stems,
black
and
green
and
impenetrable,
lay
on
their
left
and
tall
grass
swayed
before
them.
Now
Ralph
went
forward.
Here
was
the
crushed
grass
where
they
had
all
lain
when
he
had
gone
to
prospect.
There
was
the
neck
of
land,
the
ledge
skirting
the
rock,
up
there
were
the
red
pinnacles.
Sam
touched
his
arm.
"Smoke."
There
was
a
tiny
smudge
of
smoke
wavering
into
the
air
on
the
other
side
of
the
rock.
"Some
fire--I
don't
think."
Ralph
turned.
"What
are
we
hiding
for?"
He
stepped
through
the
screen
of
grass
on
to
the
little
open
space
that
led
to
the
narrow
neck.
"You
two
follow
behind.
I'll
go
first,
then
Piggy
a
pace
behind
me.
Keep
your
spears
ready."
Piggy
peered
anxiously
into
the
luminous
veil
that
hung
between
him
and
the
world.
"Is
it
safe?
Ain't
there
a
cliff?
I
can
hear
the
sea."
"You
keep
right
close
to
me."
Ralph
moved
forward
on
to
the
neck.
He
kicked
a
stone
and
it
bounded
into
the
water.
Then
the
sea
sucked
down,
revealing
a
red,
weedy
square
forty
feet
beneath
Ralph's
left
arm.
"Am
I
safe?"
quavered
Piggy.
"I
feel
awful--"
High
above
them
from
the
pinnacles
came
a
sudden
shout
and
then
an
imitation
war-cry
that
was
answered
by
a
dozen
voices
from
behind
the
rock.
"Give
me
the
conch
and
stay
still."
"Halt!
Who
goes
there?"
Ralph
bent
back
his
head
and
glimpsed
Roger's
dark
face
at
the
top.
"You
can
see
who
I
am!"
he
shouted.
"Stop
being
silly!"
He
put
the
conch
to
his
lips
and
began
to
blow.
Savages
appeared,
painted
out
of
recognition,
edging
round
the
ledge
toward
the
neck.
They
carried
spears
and
disposed
themselves
to
defend
the
entrance.
Ralph
went
on
blowing
and
ignored
Piggy's
terrors.
Roger
was
shouting.
"You
mind
out--see?"
At
length
Ralph
took
his
lips
away
and
paused
to
get
his
breath
back.
His
first
words
were
a
gasp,
but
audible.
"--calling
an
assembly."
The
savages
guarding
the
neck
muttered
among
themselves
but
made
no
motion.
Ralph
walked
forwards
a
couple
of
steps.
A
voice
whispered
urgently
behind
him.
"Don't
leave
me,
Ralph."
"You
kneel
down,"
said
Ralph
sideways,
"and
wait
till
I
come
back."
He
stood
halfway
along
the
neck
and
gazed
at
the
savages
intently.
Freed
by
the
paint,
they
had
tied
their
hair
back
and
were
more
comfortable
than
he
was.
Ralph
made
a
resolution
to
tie
his
own
back
afterwards.
Indeed
he
felt
like
telling
them
to
wait
and
doing
it
there
and
then;
but
that
was
impossible.
The
savages
sniggered
a
bit
and
one
gestured
at
Ralph
with
his
spear.
High
above,
Roger
took
his
hands
off
the
lever
and
leaned
out
to
see
what
was
going
on.
The
boys
on
the
neck
stood
in
a
pool
of
their
own
shadow,
diminished
to
shaggy
heads.
Piggy
crouched,
his
back
shapeless
as
a
sack.
"I'm
calling
an
assembly."
Silence.
Roger
took
up
a
small
stone
and
flung
it
between
the
twins,
aiming
to
miss.
They
started
and
Sam
only
just
kept
his
footing.
Some
source
of
power
began
to
pulse
in
Roger's
body.
Ralph
spoke
again,
loudly.
"I'm
calling
an
assembly."
He
ran
his
eye
over
them.
"Where's
Jack?"
The
group
of
boys
stirred
and
consulted.
A
painted
face
spoke
with
the
voice
of
Robert.
"He's
hunting.
And
he
said
we
weren't
to
let
you
in."
"I've
come
to
see
about
the
fire,"
said
Ralph,
"and
about
Piggy's
specs."
The
group
in
front
of
him
shifted
and
laughter
shivered
outwards
from
among
them,
light,
excited
laughter
that
went
echoing
among
the
tall
rocks.
A
voice
spoke
from
behind
Ralph.
"What
do
you
want?"
The
twins
made
a
bolt
past
Ralph
and
got
between
him
and
the
entry.
He
turned
quickly.
Jack,
identifiable
by
personality
and
red
hair,
was
advancing
from
the
forest.
A
hunter
crouched
on
either
side.
All
three
were
masked
in
black
and
green.
Behind
them
on
the
grass
the
headless
and
paunched
body
of
a
sow
lay
where
they
had
dropped
it.
Piggy
wailed.
"Ralph!
Don't
leave
me!"
With
ludicrous
care
he
embraced
the
rock,
pressing
himself
to
it
above
the
sucking
sea.
The
sniggering
of
the
savages
became
a
loud
derisive
jeer.
Jack
shouted
above
the
noise.
"You
go
away,
Ralph.
You
keep
to
your
end.
This
is
my
end
and
my
tribe.
You
leave
me
alone."
The
jeering
died
away.
"You
pinched
Piggy's
specs,"
said
Ralph,
breathlessly.
"You've
got
to
give
them
back."
"Got
to?
Who
says?"
Ralph's
temper
blazed
out.
"I
say!
You
voted
for
me
for
chief.
Didn't
you
hear
the
conch?
You
played
a
dirty
trick--we'd
have
given
you
fire
if
you'd
asked
for
it--"
The
blood
was
flowing
in
his
cheeks
and
the
bunged-up
eye
throbbed.
"You
could
have
had
fire
whenever
you
wanted.
But
you
didn't.
You
came
sneaking
up
like
a
thief
and
stole
Piggy's
glasses!"
"Say
that
again!"
"Thief!
Thief!"
Piggy
screamed.
"Ralph!
Mind
me!"
Jack
made
a
rush
and
stabbed
at
Ralph's
chest
with
his
spear.
Ralph
sensed
the
position
of
the
weapon
from
the
glimpse
he
caught
of
Jack's
arm
and
put
the
thrust
aside
with
his
own
butt.
Then
he
brought
the
end
round
and
caught
Jack
a
stinger
across
the
ear.
They
were
chest
to
chest,
breathing
fiercely,
pushing
and
glaring.
"Who's
a
thief?"
"You
are!"
Jack
wrenched
free
and
swung
at
Ralph
with
his
spear.
By
common
consent
they
were
using
the
spears
as
sabers
now,
no
longer
daring
the
lethal
points.
The
blow
struck
Ralph's
spear
and
slid
down,
to
fall
agonizingly
on
his
fingers.
Then
they
were
apart
once
more,
their
positions
reversed,
Jack
toward
the
Castle
Rock
and
Ralph
on
the
outside
toward
the
island.
Both
boys
were
breathing
very
heavily.
"Come
on
then--"
"Come
on--"
Truculently
they
squared
up
to
each
other
but
kept
just
out
of
fighting
distance.
"You
come
on
and
see
what
you
get!"
"You
come
on--"
Piggy
clutching
the
ground
was
trying
to
attract
Ralph's
attention.
Ralph
moved,
bent
down,
kept
a
wary
eye
on
Jack.
"Ralph--remember
what
we
came
for.
The
fire.
My
specs."
Ralph
nodded.
He
relaxed
his
fighting
muscles,
stood
easily
and
grounded
the
butt
of
his
spear.
Jack
watched
him
inscrutably
through
his
paint.
Ralph
glanced
up
at
the
pinnacles,
then
toward
the
group
of
savages.
"Listen.
We've
come
to
say
this.
First
you've
got
to
give
back
Piggy's
specs.
If
he
hasn't
got
them
he
can't
see.
You
aren't
playing
the
game--"
The
tribe
of
painted
savages
giggled
and
Ralph's
mind
faltered.
He
pushed
his
hair
up
and
gazed
at
the
green
and
black
mask
before
him,
trying
to
remember
what
Jack
looked
like.
Piggy
whispered.
"And
the
fire."
"Oh
yes.
Then
about
the
fire.
I
say
this
again.
I've
been
saying
it
ever
since
we
dropped
in."
He
held
out
his
spear
and
pointed
at
the
savages.
"Your
only
hope
is
keeping
a
signal
fire
going
as
long
as
there's
light
to
see.
Then
maybe
a
ship'll
notice
the
smoke
and
come
and
rescue
us
and
take
us
home.
But
without
that
smoke
we've
got
to
wait
till
some
ship
comes
by
accident.
We
might
wait
years;
till
we
were
old--"
The
shivering,
silvery,
unreal
laughter
of
the
savages
sprayed
out
and
echoed
away.
A
gust
of
rage
shook
Ralph.
His
voice
cracked.
"Don't
you
understand,
you
painted
fools?
Sam,
Eric,
Piggy
and
me--we
aren't
enough.
We
tried
to
keep
the
fire
going,
but
we
couldn't.
And
then
you,
playing
at
hunting.
.
.
."
He
pointed
past
them
to
where
the
trickle
of
smoke
dispersed
in
the
pearly
air.
"Look
at
that!
Call
that
a
signal
fire?
That's
a
cooking
fire.
Now
you'll
eat
and
there'll
be
no
smoke.
Don't
you
understand?
There
may
be
a
ship
out
there--"
He
paused,
defeated
by
the
silence
and
the
painted
anonymity
of
the
group
guarding
the
entry.
Jack
opened
a
pink
mouth
and
addressed
Samneric,
who
were
between
him
and
his
tribe.
"You
two.
Get
back."
No
one
answered
him.
The
twins,
puzzled,
looked
at
each
other;
while
Piggy,
reassured
by
the
cessation
of
violence,
stood
up
carefully.
Jack
glanced
back
at
Ralph
and
then
at
the
twins.
"Grab
them!"
No
one
moved.
Jack
shouted
angrily.
"I
said
'grab
them'!"
The
painted
group
moved
round
Samneric
nervously
and
unhandily.
Once
more
the
silvery
laughter
scattered.
Samneric
protested
out
of
the
heart
of
civilization.
"Oh,
I
say!"
"--honestly!"
Their
spears
were
taken
from
them.
"Tie
them
up!"
Ralph
cried
out
hopelessly
against
the
black
and
green
mask.
"Jack!"
"Go
on.
Tie
them."
Now
the
painted
group
felt
the
otherness
of
Samneric,
felt
the
power
in
their
own
hands.
They
felled
the
twins
clumsily
and
excitedly.
Jack
was
inspired.
He
knew
that
Ralph
would
attempt
a
rescue.
He
struck
in
a
humming
circle
behind
him
and
Ralph
only
just
parried
the
blow.
Beyond
them
the
tribe
and
the
twins
were
a
loud
and
writhing
heap.
Piggy
crouched
again.
Then
the
twins
lay,
astonished,
and
the
tribe
stood
round
them.
Jack
turned
to
Ralph
and
spoke
between
his
teeth.
"See?
They
do
what
I
want."
There
was
silence
again.
The
twins
lay,
inexpertly
tied
up,
and
the
tribe
watched
Ralph
to
see
what
he
would
do.
He
numbered
them
through
his
fringe,
glimpsed
the
ineffectual
smoke.
His
temper
broke.
He
screamed
at
Jack.
"You're
a
beast
and
a
swine
and
a
bloody,
bloody
thief!"
He
charged.
Jack,
knowing
this
was
the
crisis,
charged
too.
They
met
with
a
jolt
and
bounced
apart.
Jack
swung
with
his
fist
at
Ralph
and
caught
him
on
the
ear.
Ralph
hit
Jack
in
the
stomach
and
made
him
grunt.
Then
they
were
facing
each
other
again,
panting
and
furious,
but
unnerved
by
each
other's
ferocity.
They
became
aware
of
the
noise
that
was
the
background
to
this
fight,
the
steady
shrill
cheering
of
the
tribe
behind
them.
Piggy's
voice
penetrated
to
Ralph.
"Let
me
speak."
He
was
standing
in
the
dust
of
the
fight,
and
as
the
tribe
saw
his
intention
the
shrill
cheer
changed
to
a
steady
booing.
Piggy
held
up
the
conch
and
the
booing
sagged
a
little,
then
came
up
again
to
strength.
"I
got
the
conch!"
He
shouted.
"I
tell
you,
I
got
the
conch!"
Surprisingly,
there
was
silence
now;
the
tribe
were
curious
to
hear
what
amusing
thing
he
might
have
to
say.
Silence
and
pause;
but
in
the
silence
a
curious
air-noise,
close
by
Ralph's
head.
He
gave
it
half
his
attention--and
there
it
was
again;
a
faint
"Zup!"
Someone
was
throwing
stones:
Roger
was
dropping
them,
his
one
hand
still
on
the
lever.
Below
him,
Ralph
was
a
shock
of
hair
and
Piggy
a
bag
of
fat.
"I
got
this
to
say.
You're
acting
like
a
crowd
of
kids."
The
booing
rose
and
died
again
as
Piggy
lifted
the
white,
magic
shell.
"Which
is
better--to
be
a
pack
of
painted
Indians
like
you
are,
or
to
be
sensible
like
Ralph
is?"
A
great
clamor
rose
among
the
savages.
Piggy
shouted
again.
"Which
is
better--to
have
rules
and
agree,
or
to
hunt
and
kill?"
Again
the
clamor
and
again--"Zup!"
Ralph
shouted
against
the
noise.
"Which
is
better,
law
and
rescue,
or
hunting
and
breaking
things
up?"
Now
Jack
was
yelling
too
and
Ralph
could
no
longer
make
himself
heard.
Jack
had
backed
right
against
the
tribe
and
they
were
a
solid
mass
of
menace
that
bristled
with
spears.
The
intention
of
a
charge
was
forming
among
them;
they
were
working
up
to
it
and
the
neck
would
be
swept
clear.
Ralph
stood
facing
them,
a
little
to
one
side,
his
spear
ready.
By
him
stood
Piggy
still
holding
out
the
talisman,
the
fragile,
shining
beauty
of
the
shell.
The
storm
of
sound
beat
at
them,
an
incantation
of
hatred.
High
overhead,
Roger,
with
a
sense
of
delirious
abandonment,
leaned
all
his
weight
on
the
lever.
Ralph
heard
the
great
rock
before
he
saw
it.
He
was
aware
of
a
jolt
in
the
earth
that
came
to
him
through
the
soles
of
his
feet,
and
the
breaking
sound
of
stones
at
the
top
of
the
cliff.
Then
the
monstrous
red
thing
bounded
across
the
neck
and
he
flung
himself
flat
while
the
tribe
shrieked.
The
rock
struck
Piggy
a
glancing
blow
from
chin
to
knee;
the
conch
exploded
into
a
thousand
white
fragments
and
ceased
to
exist.
Piggy,
saying
nothing,
with
no
time
for
even
a
grunt,
traveled
through
the
air
sideways
from
the
rock,
turning
over
as
he
went.
The
rock
bounded
twice
and
was
lost
in
the
forest.
Piggy
fell
forty
feet
and
landed
on
his
back
across
the
square
red
rock
in
the
sea.
His
head
opened
and
stuff
came
out
and
turned
red.
Piggy's
arms
and
legs
twitched
a
bit,
like
a
pig's
after
it
has
been
killed.
Then
the
sea
breathed
again
in
a
long,
slow
sigh,
the
water
boiled
white
and
pink
over
the
rock;
and
when
it
went,
sucking
back
again,
the
body
of
Piggy
was
gone.
This
time
the
silence
was
complete.
Ralph's
lips
formed
a
word
but
no
sound
came.
Suddenly
Jack
bounded
out
from
the
tribe
and
began
screaming
wildly.
"See?
See?
That's
what
you'll
get!
I
meant
that!
There
isn't
a
tribe
for
you
any
more!
The
conch
is
gone--"
He
ran
forward,
stooping.
"I'm
chief!"
Viciously,
with
full
intention,
he
hurled
his
spear
at
Ralph.
The
point
tore
the
skin
and
flesh
over
Ralph's
ribs,
then
sheared
off
and
fell
in
the
water.
Ralph
stumbled,
feeling
not
pain
but
panic,
and
the
tribe,
screaming
now
like
the
chief,
began
to
advance.
Another
spear,
a
bent
one
that
would
not
fly
straight,
went
past
his
face
and
one
fell
from
on
high
where
Roger
was.
The
twins
lay
hidden
behind
the
tribe
and
the
anonymous
devils'
faces
swarmed
across
the
neck.
Ralph
turned
and
ran.
A
great
noise
as
of
sea
gulls
rose
behind
him.
He
obeyed
an
instinct
that
he
did
not
know
he
possessed
and
swerved
over
the
open
space
so
that
the
spears
went
wide.
He
saw
the
headless
body
of
the
sow
and
jumped
in
time.
Then
he
was
crashing
through
foliage
and
small
boughs
and
was
hidden
by
the
forest.
The
chief
stopped
by
the
pig,
turned
and
held
up
his
hands.
"Back!
Back
to
the
fort!"
Presently
the
tribe
returned
noisily
to
the
neck
where
Roger
joined
them.
The
chief
spoke
to
him
angrily.
"Why
aren't
you
on
watch?"
Roger
looked
at
him
gravely.
"I
just
came
down--"
The
hangman's
horror
clung
round
him.
The
chief
said
no
more
to
him
but
looked
down
at
Samneric.
"You
got
to
join
the
tribe."
"You
lemme
go--"
"--and
me."
The
chief
snatched
one
of
the
few
spears
that
were
left
and
poked
Sam
in
the
ribs.
"What
d'you
mean
by
it,
eh?"
said
the
chief
fiercely.
"What
d'you
mean
by
coming
with
spears?
What
d'you
mean
by
not
joining
my
tribe?"
The
prodding
became
rhythmic.
Sam
yelled.
"That's
not
the
way."
Roger
edged
past
the
chief,
only
just
avoiding
pushing
him
with
his
shoulder.
The
yelling
ceased,
and
Samneric
lay
looking
up
in
quiet
terror.
Roger
advanced
upon
them
as
one
wielding
a
nameless
authority.
CHAPTER
TWELVE
Cry
of
the
Hunters
Ralph
lay
in
a
covert,
wondering
about
his
wounds.
The
bruised
flesh
was
inches
in
diameter
over
his
right
ribs,
with
a
swollen
and
bloody
scar
where
the
spear
had
hit
him.
His
hair
was
full
of
dirt
and
tapped
like
the
tendrils
of
a
creeper.
All
over
he
was
scratched
and
bruised
from
his
flight
through
the
forest.
By
the
time
his
breathing
was
normal
again,
he
had
worked
out
that
bathing
these
injuries
would
have
to
wait.
How
could
you
listen
for
naked
feet
if
you
were
splashing
in
water?
How
could
you
be
safe
by
the
little
stream
or
on
the
open
beach?
Ralph
listened.
He
was
not
really
far
from
the
Castle
Rock,
and
during
the
first
panic
he
had
thought
he
heard
sounds
of
pursuit.
But
the
hunters
had
only
sneaked
into
the
fringes
of
the
greenery,
retrieving
spears
perhaps,
and
then
had
rushed
back
to
the
sunny
rock
as
if
terrified
of
the
darkness
under
the
leaves.
He
had
even
glimpsed
one
of
them,
striped
brown,
black,
and
red,
and
had
judged
that
it
was
Bill.
But
really,
thought
Ralph,
this
was
not
Bill.
This
was
a
savage
whose
image
refused
to
blend
with
that
ancient
picture
of
a
boy
in
shorts
and
shirt.
The
afternoon
died
away;
the
circular
spots
of
sunlight
moved
steadily
over
green
fronds
and
brown
fiber
but
no
sound
came
from
behind
the
rock.
At
last
Ralph
wormed
out
of
the
ferns
and
sneaked
forward
to
the
edge
of
that
impenetrable
thicket
that
fronted
the
neck
of
land.
He
peered
with
elaborate
caution
between
branches
at
the
edge
and
could
see
Robert
sitting
on
guard
at
the
top
of
the
cliff.
He
held
a
spear
in
his
left
hand
and
was
tossing
up
a
pebble
and
catching
it
again
with
the
right.
Behind
him
a
column
of
smoke
rose
thickly,
so
that
Ralph's
nostrils
flared
and
his
mouth
dribbled.
He
wiped
his
nose
and
mouth
with
the
back
of
his
hand
and
for
the
first
time
since
the
morning
felt
hungry.
The
tribe
must
be
sitting
round
the
gutted
pig,
watching
the
fat
ooze
and
burn
among
the
ashes.
They
would
be
intent.
Another
figure,
an
unrecognizable
one,
appeared
by
Robert
and
gave
him
something,
then
turned
and
went
back
behind
the
rock.
Robert
laid
his
spear
on
the
rock
beside
him
and
began
to
gnaw
between
his
raised
hands.
So
the
feast
was
beginning
and
the
watchman
had
been
given
his
portion.
Ralph
saw
that
for
the
time
being
he
was
safe.
He
limped
away
through
the
fruit
trees,
drawn
by
the
thought
of
the
poor
food
yet
bitter
when
he
remembered
the
feast.
Feast
today,
and
then
tomorrow.
.
.
.
He
argued
unconvincingly
that
they
would
let
him
alone,
perhaps
even
make
an
outlaw
of
him.
But
then
the
fatal
unreasoning
knowledge
came
to
him
again.
The
breaking
of
the
conch
and
the
deaths
of
Piggy
and
Simon
lay
over
the
island
like
a
vapor.
These
painted
savages
would
go
further
and
further.
Then
there
was
that
indefinable
connection
between
himself
and
Jack;
who
therefore
would
never
let
him
alone;
never.
He
paused,
sun-flecked,
holding
up
a
bough,
prepared
to
duck
under
it.
A
spasm
of
terror
set
him
shaking
and
he
cried
aloud.
"No.
They're
not
as
bad
as
that.
It
was
an
accident."
He
ducked
under
the
bough,
ran
clumsily,
then
stopped
and
listened.
He
came
to
the
smashed
acres
of
fruit
and
ate
greedily.
He
saw
two
littluns
and,
not
having
any
idea
of
his
own
appearance,
wondered
why
they
screamed
and
ran.
When
he
had
eaten
he
went
toward
the
beach.
The
sunlight
was
slanting
now
into
the
palms
by
the
wrecked
shelter.
There
was
the
platform
and
the
pool.
The
best
thing
to
do
was
to
ignore
this
leaden
feeling
about
the
heart
and
rely
on
their
common
sense,
their
daylight
sanity.
Now
that
the
tribe
had
eaten,
the
thing
to
do
was
to
try
again.
And
anyway,
he
couldn't
stay
here
all
night
in
an
empty
shelter
by
the
deserted
platform.
His
flesh
crept
and
he
shivered
in
the
evening
sun.
No
fire;
no
smoke;
no
rescue.
He
turned
and
limped
away
through
the
forest
toward
Jack's
end
of
the
island.
The
slanting
sticks
of
sunlight
were
lost
among
the
branches.
At
length
he
came
to
a
clearing
in
the
forest
where
rock
prevented
vegetation
from
growing.
Now
it
was
a
pool
of
shadows
and
Ralph
nearly
flung
himself
behind
a
tree
when
he
saw
something
standing
in
the
center;
but
then
he
saw
that
the
white
face
was
bone
and
that
the
pig's
skull
grinned
at
him
from
the
top
of
a
stick.
He
walked
slowly
into
the
middle
of
the
clearing
and
looked
steadily
at
the
skull
that
gleamed
as
white
as
ever
the
conch
had
done
and
seemed
to
jeer
at
him
cynically.
An
inquisitive
ant
was
busy
in
one
of
the
eye
sockets
but
otherwise
the
thing
was
lifeless.
Or
was
it?
Little
prickles
of
sensation
ran
up
and
down
his
back.
He
stood,
the
skull
about
on
a
level
with
his
face,
and
held
up
his
hair
with
two
hands.
The
teeth
grinned,
the
empty
sockets
seemed
to
hold
his
gaze
masterfully
and
without
effort.
What
was
it?
The
skull
regarded
Ralph
like
one
who
knows
all
the
answers
and
won't
tell.
A
sick
fear
and
rage
swept
him.
Fiercely
he
hit
out
at
the
filthy
thing
in
front
of
him
that
bobbed
like
a
toy
and
came
back,
still
grinning
into
his
face,
so
that
he
lashed
and
cried
out
in
loathing.
Then
he
was
licking
his
bruised
knuckles
and
looking
at
the
bare
stick,
while
the
skull
lay
in
two
pieces,
its
grin
now
six
feet
across.
He
wrenched
the
quivering
stick
from
the
crack
and
held
it
as
a
spear
between
him
and
the
white
pieces.
Then
he
backed
away,
keeping
his
face
to
the
skull
that
lay
grinning
at
the
sky.
When
the
green
glow
had
gone
from
the
horizon
and
night
was
fully
accomplished,
Ralph
came
again
to
the
thicket
in
front
of
the
Castle
Rock.
Peeping
through,
he
could
see
that
the
height
was
still
occupied,
and
whoever
it
was
up
there
had
a
spear
at
the
ready.
He
knelt
among
the
shadows
and
felt
his
isolation
bitterly.
They
were
savages
it
was
true;
but
they
were
human,
and
the
ambushing
fears
of
the
deep
night
were
coming
on.
Ralph
moaned
faintly.
Tired
though
he
was,
he
could
not
relax
and
fall
into
a
well
of
sleep
for
fear
of
the
tribe.
Might
it
not
be
possible
to
walk
boldly
into
the
fort,
say--
"I've
got
pax,"
laugh
lightly
and
sleep
among
the
others?
Pretend
they
were
still
boys,
schoolboys
who
had
said,
"Sir,
yes,
Sir"--and
worn
caps?
Daylight
might
have
answered
yes;
but
darkness
and
the
horrors
of
death
said
no.
Lying
there
in
the
darkness,
he
knew
he
was
an
outcast.
"
'Cos
I
had
some
sense."
He
rubbed
his
cheek
along
his
forearm,
smelling
the
acrid
scent
of
salt
and
sweat
and
the
staleness
of
dirt.
Over
to
the
left,
the
waves
of
ocean
were
breathing,
sucking
down,
then
boiling
back
over
the
rock.
There
were
sounds
coming
from
behind
the
Castle
Rock.
Listening
carefully,
detaching
his
mind
from
the
swing
of
the
sea,
Ralph
could
make
out
a
familiar
rhythm.
"_Kill
the
beast!
Cut
his
throat!
Spill
his
blood!_"
The
tribe
was
dancing.
Somewhere
on
the
other
side
of
this
rocky
wall
there
would
be
a
dark
circle,
a
glowing
fire,
and
meat.
They
would
be
savoring
food
and
the
comfort
of
safety.
A
noise
nearer
at
hand
made
him
quiver.
Savages
were
clambering
up
the
Castle
Rock,
right
up
to
the
top,
and
he
could
hear
voices.
He
sneaked
forward
a
few
yards
and
saw
the
shape
at
the
top
of
the
rock
change
and
enlarge.
There
were
only
two
boys
on
the
island
who
moved
or
talked
like
that.
Ralph
put
his
head
down
on
his
forearms
and
accepted
this
new
fact
like
a
wound.
Samneric
were
part
of
the
tribe
now.
They
were
guarding
the
Castle
Rock
against
him.
There
was
no
chance
of
rescuing
them
and
building
up
an
outlaw
tribe
at
the
other
end
of
the
island.
Samneric
were
savages
like
the
rest;
Piggy
was
dead,
and
the
conch
smashed
to
powder.
At
length
the
guard
climbed
down.
The
two
that
remained
seemed
nothing
more
than
a
dark
extension
of
the
rock.
A
star
appeared
behind
them
and
was
momentarily
eclipsed
by
some
movement.
Ralph
edged
forward,
feeling
his
way
over
the
uneven
surface
as
though
he
were
blind.
There
were
miles
of
vague
water
at
his
right
and
the
restless
ocean
lay
under
his
left
hand,
as
awful
as
the
shaft
of
a
pit.
Every
minute
the
water
breathed
round
the
death
rock
and
flowered
into
a
field
of
whiteness.
Ralph
crawled
until
he
found
the
ledge
of
the
entry
in
his
grasp.
The
lookouts
were
immediately
above
him
and
he
could
see
the
end
of
a
spear
projecting
over
the
rock.
He
called
very
gently.
"Samneric--"
There
was
no
reply.
To
carry
he
must
speak
louder;
and
this
would
rouse
those
striped
and
inimical
creatures
from
their
feasting
by
the
fire.
He
set
his
teeth
and
started
to
climb,
finding
the
holds
by
touch.
The
stick
that
had
supported
a
skull
hampered
him
but
he
would
not
be
parted
from
his
only
weapon.
He
was
nearly
level
with
the
twins
before
he
spoke
again.
"Samneric--"
He
heard
a
cry
and
a
flurry
from
the
rock.
The
twins
had
grabbed
each
other
and
were
gibbering.
"It's
me.
Ralph."
Terrified
that
they
would
run
and
give
the
alarm,
he
hauled
himself
up
until
his
head
and
shoulders
stuck
over
the
top.
Far
below
his
armpit
he
saw
the
luminous
flowering
round
the
rock.
"It's
only
me.
Ralph."
At
length
they
bent
forward
and
peered
in
his
face.
"We
thought
it
was--"
"--we
didn't
know
what
it
was--"
"--we
thought--"
Memory
of
their
new
and
shameful
loyalty
came
to
them.
Eric
was
silent
but
Sam
tried
to
do
his
duty.
"You
got
to
go,
Ralph.
You
go
away
now--"
He
wagged
his
spear
and
essayed
fierceness.
"You
shove
off.
See?"
Eric
nodded
agreement
and
jabbed
his
spear
in
the
air.
Ralph
leaned
on
his
arms
and
did
not
go.
"I
came
to
see
you
two."
His
voice
was
thick.
His
throat
was
hurting
him
now
though
it
had
received
no
wound.
"I
came
to
see
you
two--"
Words
could
not
express
the
dull
pain
of
these
things.
He
fell
silent,
while
the
vivid
stars
were
spilt
and
danced
all
ways.
Sam
shifted
uneasily.
"Honest,
Ralph,
you'd
better
go."
Ralph
looked
up
again.
"You
two
aren't
painted.
How
can
you--?
If
it
were
light--"
If
it
were
light
shame
would
burn
them
at
admitting
these
things.
But
the
night
was
dark.
Eric
took
up;
and
then
the
twins
started
their
antiphonal
speech.
"You
got
to
go
because
it's
not
safe--"
"--they
made
us.
They
hurt
us--"
"Who?
Jack?"
"Oh
no--"
They
bent
to
him
and
lowered
their
voices.
"Push
off,
Ralph--"
"--it's
a
tribe--"
"--they
made
us--"
"--we
couldn't
help
it--"
When
Ralph
spoke
again
his
voice
was
low,
and
seemed
breathless.
"What
have
I
done?
I
liked
him--and
I
wanted
us
to
be
rescued--"
Again
the
stars
spilled
about
the
sky.
Eric
shook
his
head,
earnestly.
"Listen,
Ralph.
Never
mind
what's
sense.
That's
gone--"
"Never
mind
about
the
chief--"
"--you
got
to
go
for
your
own
good."
"The
chief
and
Roger--"
"--yes,
Roger--"
"They
hate
you,
Ralph.
They're
going
to
do
you."
"They're
going
to
hunt
you
tomorrow."
"But
why?"
"I
dunno.
And
Ralph,
Jack,
the
chief,
says
it'll
be
dangerous--"
"--and
we've
got
to
be
careful
and
throw
our
spears
like
at
a
pig."
"We're
going
to
spread
out
in
a
line
across
the
island--"
"--we're
going
forward
from
this
end--"
"--until
we
find
you."
"We've
got
to
give
signals
like
this."
Eric
raised
his
head
and
achieved
a
faint
ululation
by
beating
on
his
open
mouth.
Then
he
glanced
behind
him
nervously.
"Like
that--"
"--only
louder,
of
course."
"But
I've
done
nothing,"
whispered
Ralph,
urgently.
"I
only
wanted
to
keep
up
a
fire!"
He
paused
for
a
moment,
thinking
miserably
of
the
morrow.
A
matter
of
overwhelming
importance
occurred
to
him.
"What
are
you--?"
He
could
not
bring
himself
to
be
specific
at
first;
but
then
fear
and
loneliness
goaded
him.
"When
they
find
me,
what
are
they
going
to
do?"
The
twins
were
silent.
Beneath
him,
the
death
rock
flowered
again.
"What
are
they--oh
God!
I'm
hungry--"
The
towering
rock
seemed
to
sway
under
him.
"Well--what--?"
The
twins
answered
his
question
indirectly.
"You
got
to
go
now,
Ralph."
"For
your
own
good."
"Keep
away.
As
far
as
you
can."
"Won't
you
come
with
me?
Three
of
us--we'd
stand
a
chance."
After
a
moment's
silence,
Sam
spoke
in
a
strangled
voice.
"You
don't
know
Roger.
He's
a
terror."
"And
the
chief--they're
both--"
"--terrors--"
"--only
Roger--"
Both
boys
froze.
Someone
was
climbing
toward
them
from
the
tribe.
"He's
coming
to
see
if
we're
keeping
watch.
Quick,
Ralph!"
As
he
prepared
to
let
himself
down
the
cliff,
Ralph
snatched
at
the
last
possible
advantage
to
be
wrung
out
of
this
meeting.
"I'll
lie
up
close;
in
that
thicket
down
there,"
he
whispered,
"so
keep
them
away
from
it.
They'll
never
think
to
look
so
close--"
The
footsteps
were
still
some
distance
away.
"Sam--I'm
going
to
be
all
right,
aren't
I?"
The
twins
were
silent
again.
"Here!"
said
Sam
suddenly.
"Take
this--"
Ralph
felt
a
chunk
of
meat
pushed
against
him
and
grabbed
it.
"But
what
are
you
going
to
do
when
you
catch
me?"
Silence
above.
He
sounded
silly
to
himself.
He
lowered
himself
down
the
rock.
"What
are
you
going
to
do--?"
From
the
top
of
the
towering
rock
came
the
incomprehensible
reply.
"Roger
sharpened
a
stick
at
both
ends."
Roger
sharpened
a
stick
at
both
ends.
Ralph
tried
to
attach
a
meaning
to
this
but
could
not.
He
used
all
the
bad
words
he
could
think
of
in
a
fit
of
temper
that
passed
into
yawning.
How
long
could
you
go
without
sleep?
He
yearned
for
a
bed
and
sheets--but
the
only
whiteness
here
was
the
slow
spilt
milk,
luminous
round
the
rock
forty
feet
below,
where
Piggy
had
fallen.
Piggy
was
everywhere,
was
on
this
neck,
was
become
terrible
in
darkness
and
death.
If
Piggy
were
to
come
back
now
out
of
the
water,
with
his
empty
head--Ralph
whimpered
and
yawned
like
a
littlun.
The
stick
in
his
hand
became
a
crutch
on
which
he
reeled.
Then
he
tensed
again.
There
were
voices
raised
on
the
top
of
the
Castle
Rock.
Samneric
were
arguing
with
someone.
But
the
ferns
and
the
grass
were
near.
That
was
the
place
to
be
in,
hidden,
and
next
to
the
thicket
that
would
serve
for
tomorrow's
hideout.
Here--and
his
hands
touched
grass--was
a
place
to
be
in
for
the
night,
not
far
from
the
tribe,
so
that
if
the
horrors
of
the
supernatural
emerged
one
could
at
least
mix
with
humans
for
the
time
being,
even
if
it
meant
.
.
.
What
did
it
mean?
A
stick
sharpened
at
both
ends.
What
was
there
in
that?
They
had
thrown
spears
and
missed;
all
but
one.
Perhaps
they
would
miss
next
time,
too.
He
squatted
down
in
the
tall
grass,
remembered
the
meat
that
Sam
had
given
him,
and
began
to
tear
at
it
ravenously.
While
he
was
eating,
he
heard
fresh
noises--cries
of
pain
from
Samneric,
cries
of
panic,
angry
voices.
What
did
it
mean?
Someone
besides
himself
was
in
trouble,
for
at
least
one
of
the
twins
was
catching
it.
Then
the
voices
passed
away
down
the
rock
and
he
ceased
to
think
of
them.
He
felt
with
his
hands
and
found
cool,
delicate
fronds
backed
against
the
thicket.
Here
then
was
the
night's
lair.
At
first
light
he
would
creep
into
the
thicket,
squeeze
between
the
twisted
stems,
ensconce
himself
so
deep
that
only
a
crawler
like
himself
could
come
through,
and
that
crawler
would
be
jabbed.
There
he
would
sit,
and
the
search
would
pass
him
by,
and
the
cordon
waver
on,
ululating
along
the
island,
and
he
would
be
free.
He
pulled
himself
between
the
ferns,
tunneling
in.
He
laid
the
stick
beside
him,
and
huddled
himself
down
in
the
blackness.
One
must
remember
to
wake
at
first
light,
in
order
to
diddle
the
savages--and
he
did
not
know
how
quickly
sleep
came
and
hurled
him
down
a
dark
interior
slope.
He
was
awake
before
his
eyes
were
open,
listening
to
a
noise
that
was
near.
He
opened
an
eye,
found
the
mold
an
inch
or
so
from
his
face
and
his
fingers
gripped
into
it,
light
filtering
between
the
fronds
of
fern.
He
had
just
time
to
realize
that
the
age-long
nightmares
of
falling
and
death
were
past
and
that
the
morning
was
come,
when
he
heard
the
sound
again.
It
was
an
ululation
over
by
the
seashore--
and
now
the
next
savage
answered
and
the
next.
The
cry
swept
by
him
across
the
narrow
end
of
the
island
from
sea
to
lagoon,
like
the
cry
of
a
flying
bird.
He
took
no
time
to
consider
but
grabbed
his
sharp
stick
and
wriggled
back
among
the
ferns.
Within
seconds
he
was
worming
his
way
into
the
thicket;
but
not
before
he
had
glimpsed
the
legs
of
a
savage
coming
toward
him.
The
ferns
were
thumped
and
beaten
and
he
heard
legs
moving
in
the
long
grass.
The
savage,
whoever
he
was,
ululated
twice;
and
the
cry
was
repeated
in
both
directions,
then
died
away.
Ralph
crouched
still,
tangled
in
the
ferns,
and
for
a
time
he
heard
nothing.
At
last
he
examined
the
thicket
itself.
Certainly
no
one
could
attack
him
here--and
moreover
he
had
a
stroke
of
luck.
The
great
rock
that
had
killed
Piggy
had
bounded
into
this
thicket
and
bounced
there,
right
in
the
center,
making
a
smashed
space
a
few
feet
in
extent
each
way.
When
Ralph
had
wriggled
into
this
he
felt
secure,
and
clever.
He
sat
down
carefully
among
the
smashed
stems
and
waited
for
the
hunt
to
pass.
Looking
up
between
the
leaves
he
caught
a
glimpse
of
something
red.
That
must
be
the
top
of
the
Castle
Rock,
distant
and
unmenacing.
He
composed
himself
triumphantly,
to
hear
the
sounds
of
the
hunt
dying
away.
Yet
no
one
made
a
sound;
and
as
the
minutes
passed,
in
the
green
shade,
his
feeling
of
triumph
faded.
At
last
he
heard
a
voice--Jack's
voice,
but
hushed.
"Are
you
certain?"
The
savage
addressed
said
nothing.
Perhaps
he
made
a
gesture.
Roger
spoke.
"If
you're
fooling
us--"
Immediately
after
this,
there
came
a
gasp,
and
a
squeal
of
pain.
Ralph
crouched
instinctively.
One
of
the
twins
was
there,
outside
the
thicket,
with
Jack
and
Roger.
"You're
sure
he
meant
in
there?"
The
twin
moaned
faintly
and
then
squealed
again.
"He
meant
he'd
hide
in
there?"
"Yes--yes--oh--!"
Silver
laughter
scattered
among
the
trees.
So
they
knew.
Ralph
picked
up
his
stick
and
prepared
for
battle.
But
what
could
they
do?
It
would
take
them
a
week
to
break
a
path
through
the
thicket;
and
anyone
who
wormed
his
way
in
would
be
helpless.
He
felt
the
point
of
his
spear
with
his
thumb
and
grinned
without
amusement.
Whoever
tried
that
would
be
stuck,
squealing
like
a
pig.
They
were
going
away,
back
to
the
tower
rock.
He
could
hear
feet
moving
and
then
someone
sniggered.
There
came
again
that
high,
bird-like
cry
that
swept
along
the
line.
So
some
were
still
watching
for
him;
but
some--?
There
was
a
long,
breathless
silence.
Ralph
found
that
he
had
bark
in
his
mouth
from
the
gnawed
spear.
He
stood
and
peered
upwards
to
the
Castle
Rock.
As
he
did
so,
he
heard
Jack's
voice
from
the
top.
"Heave!
Heave!
Heave!"
The
red
rock
that
he
could
see
at
the
top
of
the
cliff
vanished
like
a
curtain,
and
he
could
see
figures
and
blue
sky.
A
moment
later
the
earth
jolted,
there
was
a
rushing
sound
in
the
air,
and
the
top
of
the
thicket
was
cuffed
as
with
a
gigantic
hand.
The
rock
bounded
on,
thumping
and
smashing
toward
the
beach,
while
a
shower
of
broken
twigs
and
leaves
fell
on
him.
Beyond
the
thicket,
the
tribe
was
cheering.
Silence
again.
Ralph
put
his
fingers
in
his
mouth
and
bit
them.
There
was
only
one
other
rock
up
there
that
they
might
conceivably
move;
but
that
was
half
as
big
as
a
cottage,
big
as
a
car,
a
tank.
He
visualized
its
probable
progress
with
agonizing
clearness--that
one
would
start
slowly,
drop
from
ledge
to
ledge,
trundle
across
the
neck
like
an
outsize
steamroller.
"Heave!
Heave!
Heave!"
Ralph
put
down
his
spear,
then
picked
it
up
again.
He
pushed
his
hair
back
irritably,
took
two
hasty
steps
across
the
little
space
and
then
came
back.
He
stood
looking
at
the
broken
ends
of
branches.
Still
silence.
He
caught
sight
of
the
rise
and
fall
of
his
diaphragm
and
was
surprised
to
see
how
quickly
he
was
breathing.
Just
left
of
center
his
heart-beats
were
visible.
He
put
the
spear
down
again.
"Heave!
Heave!
Heave!"
A
shrill,
prolonged
cheer.
Something
boomed
up
on
the
red
rock,
then
the
earth
jumped
and
began
to
shake
steadily,
while
the
noise
as
steadily
increased.
Ralph
was
shot
into
the
air,
thrown
down,
dashed
against
branches.
At
his
right
hand,
and
only
a
few
feet
away,
the
whole
thicket
bent
and
the
roots
screamed
as
they
came
out
of
the
earth
together.
He
saw
something
red
that
turned
over
slowly
as
a
mill
wheel.
Then
the
red
thing
was
past
and
the
elephantine
progress
diminished
toward
the
sea.
Ralph
knelt
on
the
plowed-up
soil,
and
waited
for
the
earth
to
come
back.
Presently
the
white,
broken
stumps,
the
split
sticks
and
the
tangle
of
the
thicket
refocused.
There
was
a
kind
of
heavy
feeling
in
his
body
where
he
had
watched
his
own
pulse.
Silence
again.
Yet
not
entirely
so.
They
were
whispering
out
there;
and
suddenly
the
branches
were
shaken
furiously
at
two
places
on
his
right.
The
pointed
end
of
a
stick
appeared.
In
panic,
Ralph
thrust
his
own
stick
through
the
crack
and
struck
with
all
his
might.
"Aaa-ah!"
His
spear
twisted
a
little
in
his
hands
and
then
he
withdrew
it
again.
"Ooh-ooh--"
Someone
was
moaning
outside
and
a
babble
of
voices
rose.
A
fierce
argument
was
going
on
and
the
wounded
savage
kept
groaning.
Then
when
there
was
silence,
a
single
voice
spoke
and
Ralph
decided
that
it
was
not
Jack's.
"See?
I
told
you--he's
dangerous."
The
wounded
savage
moaned
again.
What
else?
What
next?
Ralph
fastened
his
hands
round
the
chewed
spear
and
his
hair
fell.
Someone
was
muttering,
only
a
few
yards
away
toward
the
Castle
Rock.
He
heard
a
savage
say
"No!"
in
a
shocked
voice;
and
then
there
was
suppressed
laughter.
He
squatted
back
on
his
heels
and
showed
his
teeth
at
the
wall
of
branches.
He
raise
his
spear,
snarled
a
little,
and
waited.
Once
more
the
invisible
group
sniggered.
He
heard
a
curious
trickling
sound
and
then
a
louder
crepitation
as
if
someone
were
unwrapping
great
sheets
of
cellophane.
A
stick
snapped
and
he
stifled
a
cough.
Smoke
was
seeping
through
the
branches
in
white
and
yellow
wisps,
the
patch
of
blue
sky
overhead
turned
to
the
color
of
a
storm
cloud,
and
then
the
smoke
billowed
round
him.
Someone
laughed
excitedly,
and
a
voice
shouted.
"Smoke!"
He
wormed
his
way
through
the
thicket
toward
the
forest,
keeping
as
far
as
possible
beneath
the
smoke.
Presently
he
saw
open
space,
and
the
green
leaves
of
the
edge
of
the
thicket.
A
smallish
savage
was
standing
between
him
and
the
rest
of
the
forest,
a
savage
striped
red
and
white,
and
carrying
a
spear.
He
was
coughing
and
smearing
the
paint
about
his
eyes
with
the
back
of
his
hand
as
he
tried
to
see
through
the
increasing
smoke.
Ralph
launched
himself
like
a
cat;
stabbed,
snarling,
with
the
spear,
and
the
savage
doubled
up.
There
was
a
shout
from
beyond
the
thicket
and
then
Ralph
was
running
with
the
swiftness
of
fear
through
the
undergrowth.
He
came
to
a
pig-run,
followed
it
for
perhaps
a
hundred
yards,
and
then
swerved
off.
Behind
him
the
ululation
swept
across
the
island
once
more
and
a
single
voice
shouted
three
times.
He
guessed
that
was
the
signal
to
advance
and
sped
away
again,
till
his
chest
was
like
fire.
Then
he
flung
himself
down
under
a
bush
and
waited
for
a
moment
till
his
breathing
steadied.
He
passed
his
tongue
tentatively
over
his
teeth
and
lips
and
heard
far
off
the
ululation
of
the
pursuers.
There
were
many
things
he
could
do.
He
could
climb
a
tree;
but
that
was
putting
all
his
eggs
in
one
basket.
If
he
were
detected,
they
had
nothing
more
difficult
to
do
than
wait.
If
only
one
had
time
to
think!
Another
double
cry
at
the
same
distance
gave
him
a
clue
to
their
plan.
Any
savage
balked
in
the
forest
would
utter
the
double
shout
and
hold
up
the
line
till
he
was
free
again.
That
way
they
might
hope
to
keep
the
cordon
unbroken
right
across
the
island.
Ralph
thought
of
the
boar
that
had
broken
through
them
with
such
ease.
If
necessary,
when
the
chase
came
too
close,
he
could
charge
the
cordon
while
it
was
still
thin,
burst
through,
and
run
back.
But
run
back
where?
The
cordon
would
turn
and
sweep
again.
Sooner
or
later
he
would
have
to
sleep
or
eat--and
then
he
would
awaken
with
hands
clawing
at
him;
and
the
hunt
would
become
a
running
down.
What
was
to
be
done,
then?
The
tree?
Burst
the
line
like
a
boar?
Either
way
the
choice
was
terrible.
A
single
cry
quickened
his
heart-beat
and,
leaping
up,
he
dashed
away
toward
the
ocean
side
and
the
thick
jungle
till
he
was
hung
up
among
creepers;
he
stayed
there
for
a
moment
with
his
calves
quivering.
If
only
one
could
have
quiet,
a
long
pause,
a
time
to
think!
And
there
again,
shrill
and
inevitable,
was
the
ululation
sweeping
across
the
island.
At
that
sound
he
shied
like
a
horse
among
the
creepers
and
ran
once
more
till
he
was
panting.
He
flung
himself
down
by
some
ferns.
The
tree,
or
the
charge?
He
mastered
his
breathing
for
a
moment,
wiped
his
mouth,
and
told
himself
to
be
calm.
Samneric
were
somewhere
in
that
line,
and
hating
it.
Or
were
they?
And
supposing,
instead
of
them,
he
met
the
chief,
or
Roger
who
carried
death
in
his
hands?
Ralph
pushed
back
his
tangled
hair
and
wiped
the
sweat
out
of
his
best
eye.
He
spoke
aloud.
"Think."
What
was
the
sensible
thing
to
do?
There
was
no
Piggy
to
talk
sense.
There
was
no
solemn
assembly
for
debate
nor
dignity
of
the
conch.
"Think."
Most,
he
was
beginning
to
dread
the
curtain
that
might
waver
in
his
brain,
blacking
out
the
sense
of
danger,
making
a
simpleton
of
him.
A
third
idea
would
be
to
hide
so
well
that
the
advancing
line
would
pass
without
discovering
him.
He
jerked
his
head
off
the
ground
and
listened.
There
was
another
noise
to
attend
to
now,
a
deep
grumbling
noise,
as
though
the
forest
itself
were
angry
with
him,
a
somber
noise
across
which
the
ululations
were
scribbled
excruciatingly
as
on
slate.
He
knew
he
had
heard
it
before
somewhere,
but
had
no
time
to
remember.
Break
the
line.
A
tree.
Hide,
and
let
them
pass.
A
nearer
cry
stood
him
on
his
feet
and
immediately
he
was
away
again,
running
fast
among
thorns
and
brambles.
Suddenly
he
blundered
into
the
open,
found
himself
again
in
that
open
space--and
there
was
the
fathom-wide
grin
of
the
skull,
no
longer
ridiculing
a
deep
blue
patch
of
sky
but
jeering
up
into
a
blanket
of
smoke.
Then
Ralph
was
running
beneath
trees,
with
the
grumble
of
the
forest
explained.
They
had
smoked
him
out
and
set
the
island
on
fire.
Hide
was
better
than
a
tree
because
you
had
a
chance
of
breaking
the
line
if
you
were
discovered.
Hide,
then.
He
wondered
if
a
pig
would
agree,
and
grimaced
at
nothing.
Find
the
deepest
thicket,
the
darkest
hole
on
the
island,
and
creep
in.
Now,
as
he
ran,
he
peered
about
him.
Bars
and
splashes
of
sunlight
flitted
over
him
and
sweat
made
glistening
streaks
on
his
dirty
body.
The
cries
were
far
now,
and
faint.
At
last
he
found
what
seemed
to
him
the
right
place,
though
the
decision
was
desperate.
Here,
bushes
and
a
wild
tangle
of
creeper
made
a
mat
that
kept
out
all
the
light
of
the
sun.
Beneath
it
was
a
space,
perhaps
a
foot
high,
though
it
was
pierced
everywhere
by
parallel
and
rising
stems.
If
you
wormed
into
the
middle
of
that
you
would
be
five
yards
from
the
edge,
and
hidden,
unless
the
savage
chose
to
lie
down
and
look
for
you;
and
even
then,
you
would
be
in
darkness--and
if
the
worst
happened
and
he
saw
you,
then
you
had
a
chance
to
burst
out
at
him,
fling
the
whole
line
out
of
step
and
double
back.
Cautiously,
his
stick
trailing
behind
him,
Ralph
wormed
between
the
rising
stems.
When
he
reached
the
middle
of
the
mat
he
lay
and
listened.
The
fire
was
a
big
one
and
the
drum-roll
that
he
had
thought
was
left
so
far
behind
was
nearer.
Couldn't
a
fire
outrun
a
galloping
horse?
He
could
see
the
sun-splashed
ground
over
an
area
of
perhaps
fifty
yards
from
where
he
lay,
and
as
he
watched,
the
sunlight
in
every
patch
blinked
at
him.
This
was
so
like
the
curtain
that
flapped
in
his
brain
that
for
a
moment
he
thought
the
blinking
was
inside
him.
But
then
the
patches
blinked
more
rapidly,
dulled
and
went
out,
so
that
he
saw
that
a
great
heaviness
of
smoke
lay
between
the
island
and
the
sun.
If
anyone
peered
under
the
bushes
and
chanced
to
glimpse
human
flesh
it
might
be
Samneric
who
would
pretend
not
to
see
and
say
nothing.
He
laid
his
cheek
against
the
chocolate-colored
earth,
licked
his
dry
lips
and
closed
his
eyes.
Under
the
thicket,
the
earth
was
vibrating
very
slightly;
or
perhaps
there
was
a
sound
beneath
the
obvious
thunder
of
the
fire
and
scribbled
ululations
that
was
too
low
to
hear.
Someone
cried
out.
Ralph
jerked
his
cheek
off
the
earth
and
looked
into
the
dulled
light.
They
must
be
near
now,
he
thought,
and
his
chest
began
to
thump.
Hide,
break
the
line,
climb
a
tree--which
was
the
best
after
all?
The
trouble
was
you
only
had
one
chance.
Now
the
fire
was
nearer;
those
volleying
shots
were
great
limbs,
trunks
even,
bursting.
The
fools!
The
fools!
The
fire
must
be
almost
at
the
fruit
trees--what
would
they
eat
tomorrow?
Ralph
stirred
restlessly
in
his
narrow
bed.
One
chanced
nothing!
What
could
they
do?
Beat
him?
So
what?
Kill
him?
A
stick
sharpened
at
both
ends.
The
cries,
suddenly
nearer,
jerked
him
up.
He
could
see
a
striped
savage
moving
hastily
out
of
a
green
tangle,
and
coming
toward
the
mat
where
he
hid,
a
savage
who
carried
a
spear.
Ralph
gripped
his
fingers
into
the
earth.
Be
ready
now,
in
case.
Ralph
fumbled
to
hold
his
spear
so
that
it
was
point
foremost;
and
now
he
saw
that
the
stick
was
sharpened
at
both
ends.
The
savage
stopped
fifteen
yards
away
and
uttered
his
cry.
Perhaps
he
can
hear
my
heart
over
the
noises
of
the
fire.
Don't
scream.
Get
ready.
The
savage
moved
forward
so
that
you
could
only
see
him
from
the
waist
down.
That
was
the
butt
of
his
spear.
Now
you
could
see
him
from
the
knee
down.
Don't
scream.
A
herd
of
pigs
came
squealing
out
of
the
greenery
behind
the
savage
and
rushed
away
into
the
forest.
Birds
were
screaming,
mice
shrieking,
and
a
little
hopping
thing
came
under
the
mat
and
cowered.
Five
yards
away
the
savage
stopped,
standing
right
by
the
thicket,
and
cried
out.
Ralph
drew
his
feet
up
and
crouched.
The
stake
was
in
his
hands,
the
stake
sharpened
at
both
ends,
the
stake
that
vibrated
so
wildly,
that
grew
long,
short,
light,
heavy,
light
again.
The
ululation
spread
from
shore
to
shore.
The
savage
knelt
down
by
the
edge
of
the
thicket,
and
there
were
lights
flickering
in
the
forest
behind
him.
You
could
see
a
knee
disturb
the
mold.
Now
the
other.
Two
hands.
A
spear.
A
face.
The
savage
peered
into
the
obscurity
beneath
the
thicket.
You
could
tell
that
he
saw
light
on
this
side
and
on
that,
but
not
in
the
middle--there.
In
the
middle
was
a
blob
of
dark
and
the
savage
wrinkled
up
his
face,
trying
to
decipher
the
darkness.
The
seconds
lengthened.
Ralph
was
looking
straight
into
the
savage's
eyes.
Don't
scream.
You'll
get
back.
Now
he's
seen
you.
He's
making
sure.
A
stick
sharpened.
Ralph
screamed,
a
scream
of
fright
and
anger
and
desperation.
His
legs
straightened,
the
screams
became
continuous
and
foaming.
He
shot
forward,
burst
the
thicket,
was
in
the
open,
screaming,
snarling,
bloody.
He
swung
the
stake
and
the
savage
tumbled
over;
but
there
were
others
coming
toward
him,
crying
out.
He
swerved
as
a
spear
flew
past
and
then
was
silent,
running.
All
at
once
the
lights
flickering
ahead
of
him
merged
together,
the
roar
of
the
forest
rose
to
thunder
and
a
tall
bush
directly
in
his
path
burst
into
a
great
fan-shaped
flame.
He
swung
to
the
right,
running
desperately
fast,
with
the
heat
beating
on
his
left
side
and
the
fire
racing
forward
like
a
tide.
The
ululation
rose
behind
him
and
spread
along,
a
series
of
short
sharp
cries,
the
sighting
call.
A
brown
figure
showed
up
at
his
right
and
fell
away.
They
were
all
running,
all
crying
out
madly.
He
could
hear
them
crashing
in
the
undergrowth
and
on
the
left
was
the
hot,
bright
thunder
of
the
fire.
He
forgot
his
wounds,
his
hunger
and
thirst,
and
became
fear;
hopeless
fear
on
flying
feet,
rushing
through
the
forest
toward
the
open
beach.
Spots
jumped
before
his
eyes
and
turned
into
red
circles
that
expanded
quickly
till
they
passed
out
of
sight.
Below
him
someone's
legs
were
getting
tired
and
the
desperate
ululation
advanced
like
a
jagged
fringe
of
menace
and
was
almost
overhead.
He
stumbled
over
a
root
and
the
cry
that
pursued
him
rose
even
higher.
He
saw
a
shelter
burst
into
flames
and
the
fire
flapped
at
his
right
shoulder
and
there
was
the
glitter
of
water.
Then
he
was
down,
rolling
over
and
over
in
the
warm
sand,
crouching
with
arm
to
ward
off,
trying
to
cry
for
mercy.
He
staggered
to
his
feet,
tensed
for
more
terrors,
and
looked
up
at
a
huge
peaked
cap.
It
was
a
white-topped
cap,
and
above
the
green
shade
of
the
peak
was
a
crown,
an
anchor,
gold
foliage.
He
saw
white
drill,
epaulettes,
a
revolver,
a
row
of
gilt
buttons
down
the
front
of
a
uniform.
A
naval
officer
stood
on
the
sand,
looking
down
at
Ralph
in
wary
astonishment.
On
the
beach
behind
him
was
a
cutter,
her
bows
hauled
up
and
held
by
two
ratings.
In
the
stern-sheets
another
rating
held
a
sub-machine
gun.
The
ululation
faltered
and
died
away.
The
officer
looked
at
Ralph
doubtfully
for
a
moment,
then
took
his
hand
away
from
the
butt
of
the
revolver.
"Hullo."
Squirming
a
little,
conscious
of
his
filthy
appearance,
Ralph
answered
shyly.
"Hullo."
The
officer
nodded,
as
if
a
question
had
been
answered.
"Are
there
any
adults--any
grownups
with
you?"
Dumbly,
Ralph
shook
his
head.
He
turned
a
halfpace
on
the
sand.
A
semicircle
of
little
boys,
their
bodies
streaked
with
colored
clay,
sharp
sticks
in
their
hands,
were
standing
on
the
beach
making
no
noise
at
all.
"Fun
and
games,"
said
the
officer.
The
fire
reached
the
coconut
palms
by
the
beach
and
swallowed
them
noisily.
A
flame,
seemingly
detached,
swung
like
an
acrobat
and
licked
up
the
palm
heads
on
the
platform.
The
sky
was
black.
The
officer
grinned
cheerfully
at
Ralph.
"We
saw
your
smoke.
What
have
you
been
doing?
Having
a
war
or
something?"
Ralph
nodded.
The
officer
inspected
the
little
scarecrow
in
front
of
him.
The
kid
needed
a
bath,
a
haircut,
a
nose-wipe
and
a
good
deal
of
ointment.
"Nobody
killed,
I
hope?
Any
dead
bodies?"
"Only
two.
And
they've
gone."
The
officer
leaned
down
and
looked
closely
at
Ralph.
"Two?
Killed?"
Ralph
nodded
again.
Behind
him,
the
whole
island
was
shuddering
with
flame.
The
officer
knew,
as
a
rule,
when
people
were
telling
the
truth.
He
whistled
softly.
Other
boys
were
appearing
now,
tiny
tots
some
of
them,
brown,
with
the
distended
bellies
of
small
savages.
One
of
them
came
close
to
the
officer
and
looked
up.
"I'm,
I'm--"
But
there
was
no
more
to
come.
Percival
Wemys
Madison
sought
in
his
head
for
an
incantation
that
had
faded
clean
away.
The
officer
turned
back
to
Ralph.
"We'll
take
you
off.
How
many
of
you
are
there?"
Ralph
shook
his
head.
The
officer
looked
past
him
to
the
group
of
painted
boys.
"Who's
boss
here?"
"I
am,"
said
Ralph
loudly.
A
little
boy
who
wore
the
remains
of
an
extraordinary
black
cap
on
his
red
hair
and
who
carried
the
remains
of
a
pair
of
spectacles
at
his
waist,
started
forward,
then
changed
his
mind
and
stood
still.
"We
saw
your
smoke.
And
you
don't
know
how
many
of
you
there
are?"
"No,
sir."
"I
should
have
thought,"
said
the
officer
as
he
visualized
the
search
before
him,
"I
should
have
thought
that
a
pack
of
British
boys--you're
all
British,
aren't
you?--would
have
been
able
to
put
up
a
better
show
than
that--I
mean--"
"It
was
like
that
at
first,"
said
Ralph,
"before
things--"
He
stopped.
"We
were
together
then--"
The
officer
nodded
helpfully.
"I
know.
Jolly
good
show.
Like
the
Coral
Island."
Ralph
looked
at
him
dumbly.
For
a
moment
he
had
a
fleeting
picture
of
the
strange
glamour
that
had
once
invested
the
beaches.
But
the
island
was
scorched
up
like
dead
wood--Simon
was
dead--and
Jack
had.
.
.
.
The
tears
began
to
flow
and
sobs
shook
him.
He
gave
himself
up
to
them
now
for
the
first
time
on
the
island;
great,
shuddering
spasms
of
grief
that
seemed
to
wrench
his
whole
body.
His
voice
rose
under
the
black
smoke
before
the
burning
wreckage
of
the
island;
and
infected
by
that
emotion,
the
other
little
boys
began
to
shake
and
sob
too.
And
in
the
middle
of
them,
with
filthy
body,
matted
hair,
and
unwiped
nose,
Ralph
wept
for
the
end
of
innocence,
the
darkness
of
man's
heart,
and
the
fall
through
the
air
of
the
true,
wise
friend
called
Piggy.
The
officer,
surrounded
by
these
noises,
was
moved
and
a
little
embarrassed.
He
turned
away
to
give
them
time
to
pull
themselves
together;
and
waited,
allowing
his
eyes
to
rest
on
the
trim
cruiser
in
the
distance.
Notes
on
Lord
of
the
Flies
*
((*The
above
Notes
pretend
to
be
no
more
than
a
series
of
reflections
on
aspects
of
LORD
OF
THE
FLIES.
An
exhaustive
study
of
its
symbolism
has
not
yet
been
attempted.))
In
answer
to
a
publicity
questionnaire
from
the
American
publishers
of
LORD
OF
THE
FLIES,
William
Golding
(born
Cornwall,
1911)
declared
that
he
was
brought
up
to
be
a
scientist,
and
revolted;
after
two
years
of
Oxford
he
changed
his
educational
emphasis
from
science
to
English
literature,
and
became
devoted
to
Anglo-Saxon.
After
publishing
a
volume
of
poetry
he
"wasted
the
next
four
years,"
and
when
Word
War
II
broke
out
he
joined
the
Royal
Navy.
For
the
next
five
years
he
was
involved
in
naval
matters
except
for
a
few
months
in
New
York
and
six
months
with
Lord
Cherwell
in
a
"research
establishment."
He
finished
his
naval
career
as
a
lieutenant
in
command
of
a
rocket
ship;
he
had
seen
action
against
battleships,
submarines
and
aircraft,
and
had
participated
in
the
Walcheren
and
D-Day
operations.
After
the
war
he
began
teaching
and
writing.
Today,
his
novels
include
LORD
OF
THE
FLIES
(Coward-McCann),
THE
INHERITORS
(which
may
loosely
be
described
as
a
novel
of
prehistory
but
is,
like
all
of
Golding's
work,
much
more),
and
PINCHER
MARTIN
published
in
hardcover
by
Harcourt
Brace
as
THE
TWO
DEATHS
OF
CHRISTOPHER
MARTIN).
He
lists
his
Hobbies
as
thinking,
classical
Greek,
sailing
and
archaeology,
and
his
Literary
Influences
as
Euripides
and
the
anonymous
Anglo-Saxon
author
of
THE
BATTLE
OF
MALDON.
The
theme
of
LORD
OF
THE
FLIES
is
described
by
Golding
as
follows
(in
the
same
publicity
questionnaire):
"The
theme
is
an
attempt
to
trace
the
defects
of
society
back
to
the
defects
of
human
nature.
The
moral
is
that
the
shape
of
a
society
must
depend
on
the
ethical
nature
of
the
individual
and
not
on
any
political
system
however
apparently
logical
or
respectable.
The
whole
book
is
symbolic
in
nature
except
the
rescue
in
the
end
where
adult
life
appears,
dignified
and
capable,
but
in
reality
enmeshed
in
the
same
evil
as
the
symbolic
life
of
the
children
on
the
island.
The
officer,
having
interrupted
a
man-hunt,
prepares
to
take
the
children
off
the
island
in
a
cruiser
which
will
presently
be
hunting
its
enemy
in
the
same
implacable
way.
And
who
will
rescue
the
adult
and
his
cruiser?"
This
is,
of
course,
merely
a
casual
summing-up
on
Mr.
Golding's
part
of
his
extremely
complex
and
beautifully
woven
symbolic
web
which
becomes
apparent
as
we
follow
through
the
book,
but
it
does
indicate
that
LORD
OF
THE
FLIES
is
not,
to
say
the
least,
a
simple
adventure
story
of
boys
on
a
desert
island.
In
fact,
the
implications
of
the
story
go
far
beyond
the
degeneration
of
a
few
children.
What
is
unique
about
the
work
of
Golding
is
the
way
he
has
combined
and
synthesized
all
of
the
characteristically
twentieth-century
methods
of
analysis
of
the
human
being
and
human
society
and
used
this
unified
knowledge
to
comment
on
a
"test
situation."
In
this
book,
as
in
few
others
at
the
present
time,
are
findings
of
psychoanalysis
of
all
schools,
anthropologists,
social
psychologists
and
philosophical
historians
mobilized
into
an
attack
upon
the
central
problem
of
modern
thought:
the
nature
of
the
human
personality
and
the
reflection
of
personality
on
society.
Another
feature
of
Golding's
work
is
the
superb
use
of
symbolism,
a
symbolism
that
"works."
The
central
symbol
itself,
the
"lord
of
the
flies,"
is,
like
any
true
symbol,
much
more
than
the
sum
of
its
parts;
but
some
elements
of
it
may
be
isolated.
The
"lord
of
the
flies"
is
a
translation
of
the
Hebrew
Ba'alzevuv
(Beelzebub
in
Greek).
It
has
been
suggested
that
it
was
a
mistranslation
of
a
mistransliterated
word
which
gave
us
this
pungent
and
suggestive
name
for
the
Devil,
a
devil
whose
name
suggests
that
he
is
devoted
to
decay,
destruction,
demoralization,
hysteria
and
panic
and
who
therefore
fits
in
very
well
with
Golding's
theme.
The
Devil
is
not
present
in
any
traditional
religious
sense;
Golding's
Beelzebub
is
the
modern
equivalent,
the
anarchic,
amoral,
driving
force
that
Freudians
call
the
Id,
whose
only
function
seems
to
be
to
insure
the
survival
of
the
host
in
which
it
is
embedded
or
embodied,
which
function
it
performs
with
tremendous
and
single-minded
tenacity.
Although
it
is
possible
to
find
other
names
for
this
force,
the
modern
picture
of
the
personality,
whether
drawn
by
theologians
or
psychoanalysts,
inevitably
includes
this
force
or
psychic
structure
as
the
fundamental
principle
of
the
Natural
Man.
The
tenets
of
civilization,
the
moral
and
social
codes,
the
Ego,
the
intelligence
itself,
form
only
a
veneer
over
this
white-hot
power,
this
uncontrollable
force,
"the
fury
and
the
mire
of
human
veins."
Dostoievsky
found
salvation
in
this
freedom,
although
he
found
damnation
in
it
also.
Yeats
found
in
it
the
only
source
of
creative
genius
("Whatever
flames
upon
the
night,
Man's
own
resinous
heart
has
fed.").
Conrad
was
appalled
by
this
"heart
of
darkness,"
and
existentialists
find
in
the
denial
of
this
freedom
the
source
of
perversion
of
all
human
values.
Indeed
one
could,
if
one
were
so
minded,
go
through
the
entire
canon
of
modern
literature,
philosophy
and
psychology
and
find
this
great
basic
drive
defined
as
underlying
the
most
fundamental
conclusions
of
modem
thought.
The
emergence
of
this
concealed,
basic
wildness
is
the
theme
of
the
book;
the
struggle
between
Ralph,
the
representative
of
civilization
with
his
parliaments
and
his
brain
trust
(Piggy,
the
intellectual
whose
shattering
spectacles
mark
the
progressive
decay
of
rational
influence
as
the
story
progresses),
and
Jack,
in
whom
the
spark
of
wildness
burns
hotter
and
closer
to
the
surface
than
in
Ralph
and
who
is
the
leader
of
the
forces
of
anarchy
on
the
island,
is
also,
of
course,
the
struggle
in
modern
society
between
those
same
forces
translated
onto
a
worldwide
scale.
The
turning
point
in
the
struggle
between
Ralph
and
Jack
is
the
killing
of
the
sow
(pp.
133--144).
The
sow
is
a
mother:
"sunk
in
deep
maternal
bliss
lay
the
largest
of
the
lot
.
.
.
the
great
bladder
of
her
belly
was
fringed
with
a
row
of
piglets
that
slept
or
burrowed
and
squeaked."
The
killing
of
the
sow
is
accomplished
in
terms
of
sexual
intercourse.
They
were
just
behind
her
when
she
staggered
into
an
open
space
where
bright
flowers
grew
and
butterflies
danced
round
each
other
and
the
air
was
hot
and
still.
Here,
struck
down
by
the
heat,
the
sow
fell
and
the
hunters
hurled
themselves
at
her.
This
dreadful
eruption
from
an
unknown
world
made
her
frantic;
she
squealed
and
bucked
and
the
air
was
full
of
sweat
and
noise
and
blood
and
terror.
Roger
ran
round
the
heap,
prodding
with
his
spear
whenever
pigflesh
appeared.
Jack
was
on
top
of
the
sow,
stabbing
downward
with
his
knife.
Roger
(a
natural
sadist,
who
becomes
the
"official"
torturer
and
executioner
for
the
tribe)
found
a
lodgment
for
his
point
and
began
to
push
till
he
was
leaning
with
his
whole
weight.
The
spear
moved
forward
inch
by
inch,
and
the
terrified
squealing
became
a
high-pitched
scream.
Then
Jack
found
the
throat
and
the
hot
blood
spouted
over
his
hands.
The
sow
collapsed
under
them
and
they
were
heavy
and
fulfilled
upon
her.
The
butterflies
still
danced,
preoccupied
in
the
center
of
the
clearing.
The
pig's
head
is
cut
off;
a
stick
is
sharpened
at
both
ends
and
"jammed
in
a
crack"
in
the
earth.
(The
death
planned
for
Ralph
at
the
end
of
the
book
involves
a
stick
sharpened
at
both
ends.)
The
pig's
head
is
impaled
on
the
stick;
".
.
.
the
head
hung
there,
a
little
blood
dribbling
down
the
stick.
Instinctively
the
boys
drew
back
too;
and
the
forest
was
very
still.
They
listened,
and
the
loudest
noise
was
the
buzzing
of
flies
over
the
spilled
guts."
Jack
offers
this
grotesque
trophy
to
"the
Beast,"
the
terrible
animal
that
the
littler
children
had
been
dreaming
of,
and
which
seems
to
be
lurking
on
the
island
wherever
they
were
not
looking.
The
entire
incident
forms
a
horrid
parody
of
an
Oedipal
wedding
night;
these
emotions,
the
sensations
aroused
by
murder
and
death,
and
the
overpowering
and
unaccustomed
emotions
of
sexual
love
experienced
by
the
half-grown
boys,
plus
their
own
irrational
fears
and
blind
terrors,
release
the
forces
of
death
and
the
devil
on
the
island.
After
this
occurs
the
most
deeply
symbolic
incident
in
the
book,
the
"interview"
of
Simon,
an
embryo
mystic,
with
the
head.
The
head
seems
to
be
saying,
to
Simon's
heightened
perceptions,
that
"everything
was
a
bad
business.
.
.
.
The
half-shut
eyes
were
dim
with
the
infinite
cynicism
of
adult
life."
Simon
fights
with
all
his
feeble
power
against
the
message
of
the
head,
against
the
"ancient,
inescapable
recognition,"
the
recognition
of
human
capacities
for
evil
and
the
superficial
nature
of
human
moral
systems.
It
is
the
knowledge
of
the
end
of
innocence,
for
which
Ralph
is
to
weep
at
the
close
of
the
book.
"'Fancy
thinking
the
Beast
was
something
you
could
hunt
and
kill!'
said
the
head.
For
a
moment
or
two
the
forest
and
all
the
other
dimly
appreciated
places
echoes
with
the
parody
of
laughter.
'You
knew,
didn't
you?
I'm
part
of
you?
Close,
close,
close!
I'm
the
reason
why
it's
no
go?
Why
things
are
what
they
are?'"
At
the
end
of
this
fantastic
scene
Simon
imagines
he
is
looking
into
a
vast
mouth.
"There
was
blackness
within,
a
blackness
that
spread.
.
.
.
Simon
was
inside
the
mouth.
He
fell
down
and
lost
consciousness."
This
mouth,
*
the
symbol
of
ravenous,
unreasoning
and
eternally
insatiable
nature,
appears
again
in
PINCHER
MARTIN,
in
which
the
development
of
the
theme
of
a
Nature
inimical
to
the
conscious
personality
of
man
is
developed
in
a
stunning
fashion.
In
LORD
OF
THE
FLIES,
however,
only
the
outline
of
a
philosophy
is
sketched,
and
the
boys
of
the
island
are
figures
in
a
parable
or
fable
which
like
all
great
parables
or
fables
reveals
to
the
reader
an
intimate,
disquieting
connection
between
the
innocent,
time-passing,
story-telling
aspect
of
its
surface
and
the
great,
"dimly
appreciated"
depths
of
its
interior.
((*
cf.
Conrad's
"Heart
of
Darkness":
"I
saw
(the
dying
Kurtz)
open
his
mouth
wide--it
gave
him
a
weirdly
voracious
aspect,
as
though
he
wanted
to
swallow
all
the
air,
all
the
earth,
all
the
men
before
him."
Indeed
Golding
seems
very
close
to
Conrad,
both
in
basic
principles
and
in
artistic
method.))
--E.
L.
Epstein